A heavenly conference between Christ and Mary after His resurrection. Wherein the intimate familiarity, and near relation between Christ and a believer is discovered.
         Sibbes, Richard, 1577-1635.
      
       
         
           1654
        
      
       Approx. 299 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 127 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A93249
         Wing S3736A
         Thomason E1512_1
         ESTC R209503
         99868380
         99868380
         170043
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A93249)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 170043)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 193:E1512[1])
      
       
         
           
             A heavenly conference between Christ and Mary after His resurrection. Wherein the intimate familiarity, and near relation between Christ and a believer is discovered.
             Sibbes, Richard, 1577-1635.
          
           [12], 237, [1] p.
           
             Printed for John Rothwel, and are to be sold at the Fountain and Bear in Cheap-side,
             London, :
             1654.
          
           
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "Decemb. 7.".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
             By Richard Sibbes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesus Christ -- Resurrection -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-03 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-03 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           HEAVENLY
           CONFERENCE
           BETWEEN
           CHRIST
           AND
           MARY
           AFTER
           HIS
           RESURRECTION
           .
           WHEREIN
           The
           intimate
           familiarity
           ,
           and
           near
           relation
           between
           Christ
           and
           a
           Believer
           is
           discovered
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             John
             Rothwel
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           Fountain
           and
           Bear
           in
           Cheapside
           ,
           1654.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           ,
        
         
           THe
           scope
           and
           business
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           much
           to
           commend
           the
           Workman
           ,
           (
           whose
           name
           is
           a
           sweet
           savor
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           )
           As
           to
           give
           thee
           a
           short
           and
           summary
           view
           of
           the
           generalls
           handled
           in
           this
           Treatise
           Though
           much
           might
           be
           said
           of
           this
           eminent
           Saint
           ,
           If
           either
           detraction
           had
           fastened
           her
           venomous
           nails
           in
           his
           pretious
           name
           ,
           or
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Subscribers
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           might
           give
           the
           Book
           a
           freer
           admission
           into
           thy
           hands
           .
           This
           only
           we
           shall
           crave
           leave
           to
           mind
           the
           
           Reader
           of
           ,
           That
           this
           bright
           Star
           ,
           who
           sometimes
           with
           his
           light
           refreshed
           the
           souls
           of
           many
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           while
           he
           s●one
           in
           the
           ho●izon
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           set
           (
           as
           we
           may
           say
           )
           between
           the
           evening
           of
           many
           shadowes
           ,
           and
           the
           morning
           of
           a
           bright
           hoped
           for
           Reformation
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           be
           for
           the
           present
           overcast
           ,
           yet
           (
           being
           so
           agreeable
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           ushered
           in
           with
           the
           groans
           and
           prayers
           of
           so
           many
           of
           his
           Saints
           )
           we
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           will
           in
           Gods
           own
           time
           break
           forth
           gloriously
           to
           the
           dissipating
           of
           those
           Clouds
           and
           foggs
           which
           at
           the
           present
           do
           eclipse
           and
           darken
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           it
           is
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           in
           bringing
           about
           his
           own
           designs
           ,
           to
           raise
           up
           fit
           ,
           and
           suitable
           instruments
           ,
           for
           the
           work
           of
           every
           Generation
           .
           So
           it
           is
           also
           the
           gratious
           dispensation
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           put
           seasonable
           words
           into
           the
           mouths
           of
           those
           his
           Servants
           ,
           who
           by
           faith
           ,
           do
           fix
           their
           
           eyes
           on
           him
           for
           the
           guidance
           of
           his
           blessed
           spirit
           ,
           as
           every
           judicious
           Reader
           may
           observe
           in
           the
           works
           of
           this
           reverend
           Divine
           ,
           who
           foreseeing
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           what
           a
           degeneracy
           
           of
           spirit
           Professors
           in
           his
           time
           were
           ,
           falling
           a
           pace
           into
           (
           that
           itch
           of
           Questions
           and
           Disputings
           like
           anoxious
           humor
           ,
           beginning
           then
           to
           break
           forth
           among
           Professors
           ,
           )
           like
           a
           skilful
           Physician
           ,
           applyed
           himself
           to
           preserve
           the
           vitalls
           and
           essentials
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           souls
           of
           his
           hearers
           being
           captivated
           with
           the
           inward
           beauty
           and
           glory
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           being
           led
           into
           an
           experimental
           knowledge
           of
           heavenly
           truths
           ,
           their
           spirits
           might
           not
           evaporate
           ,
           and
           discharge
           themselves
           in
           endless
           gainless
           ,
           soul-unedifying
           ,
           and
           conscienceperplexing
           questions
           :
           For
           as
           it
           is
           in
           nature
           ,
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           tasted
           the
           sweetness
           of
           honey
           ,
           will
           not
           easily
           be
           perswaded
           that
           honey
           is
           bitter
           .
           But
           he
           that
           hath
           only
           taken
           it
           up
           upon
           credit
           ,
           may
           soon
           be
           baffled
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           no
           act
           can
           go
           higher
           then
           its
           principle
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           in
           Religion
           ;
           for
           those
           good
           souls
           that
           have
           imbraced
           the
           truths
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           upon
           a
           supernatural
           principle
           ,
           and
           experimented
           not
           only
           the
           truth
           but
           the
           goodness
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           souls
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           
             clinched
             christians
             ,
             the
             good
             hold-fast
             
             men
          
           (
           as
           Mr.
           Fox
           stiles
           some
           Christians
           in
           his
           dayes
           )
           they
           are
           the
           even
           and
           steady
           walkers
           .
           Whereas
           those
           that
           have
           only
           a
           form
           of
           godliness
           ,
           a
           slight
           tincture
           ,
           who
           have
           only
           out
           of
           novelty
           and
           curiosity
           ,
           or
           pride
           and
           ambition
           ,
           or
           other
           self
           ends
           ,
           professed
           Religion
           ,
           will
           prove
           giddy
           and
           unconstant
           ,
           like
           Clouds
           carried
           about
           with
           every
           blast
           ;
           and
           while
           they
           promise
           themselves
           liberty
           ,
           be
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           net
           of
           every
           fancy
           and
           opinion
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           sound
           and
           practical
           Christian
           that
           is
           not
           squeesie
           stomacked
           ,
           will
           the
           truths
           in
           this
           treatise
           be
           grateful
           ,
           supposing
           therefore
           ,
           and
           desiring
           ,
           if
           thou
           are
           not
           ,
           thou
           may'st
           be
           such
           a
           one
           .
           Here
           is
           offered
           to
           thy
           consideration
           ,
           a
           divine
           and
           heavenly
           Discourse
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           Mary
           ,
           between
           a
           
             soul-burthened
             sinner
             ,
             and
             a
             burthen-removing
             Saviour
             .
          
        
         
           Thou
           may'st
           here
           see
           how
           diligent
           Mary
           is
           to
           seek
           ,
           how
           ready
           Christ
           is
           to
           be
           found
           .
           Mary
           hath
           her
           heart
           brim
           full
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           Christ
           Comes
           as
           it
           were
           
             leaping
             over
             the
             Mountains
          
           with
           comfort
           ,
           
           and
           bowels
           of
           compassion
           .
           Mary
           was
           in
           a
           strong
           pang
           of
           affection
           ;
           nay
           her
           affections
           were
           wound
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           her
           expressions
           seem
           broken
           ,
           and
           her
           actions
           might
           seem
           to
           savor
           of
           irregularity
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           to
           that
           excellency
           of
           the
           object
           ,
           did
           warrant
           the
           height
           of
           her
           affection
           ,
           and
           the
           compassion
           of
           Christ
           was
           large
           enough
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           interpret
           for
           the
           best
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           pardon
           and
           cover
           all
           her
           infirmities
           .
           The
           woman
           was
           better
           at
           her
           affections
           ,
           then
           expressions
           .
           
             They
             have
             taken
             away
             my
             Lord
             ,
          
           she
           speaks
           at
           random
           ,
           names
           no
           body
           ,
           whether
           Jews
           ,
           or
           Disciples
           ,
           or
           Souldiers
           .
           But
           see
           the
           strength
           of
           her
           faith
           ,
           she
           is
           not
           ashamed
           to
           call
           him
           Lord
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           lowest
           state
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           though
           Christ
           be
           reproached
           ,
           persecuted
           ,
           despised
           ,
           rejected
           ,
           dead
           ,
           buried
           ,
           yet
           he
           shall
           be
           Maries
           Lord.
           Again
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           where
           they
           have
           laid
           him
           ,
           she
           dreams
           of
           a
           bodily
           asportation
           ,
           and
           resting
           of
           Christ
           somewhere
           ,
           and
           speaks
           with
           indignation
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           looked
           upon
           it
           as
           an
           indignity
           ,
           or
           incivility
           ,
           nay
           of
           cruelty
           ,
           
             Saevitum
             est
             in
             cadavera
             ,
             saevitum
             est
             in
             ossa
             ,
             saevitum
             est
             in
             cineres
             .
             Cyprian
          
           
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           cruelty
           ,
           to
           remove
           a
           dead
           body
           .
           What
           was
           done
           to
           Christ
           ,
           Mary
           takes
           it
           as
           done
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           good
           heart
           she
           thinks
           she
           hath
           so
           much
           right
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           be
           stirred
           without
           her
           knowledge
           .
           And
           
             I
             know
             not
             where
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Now
           while
           Mary
           is
           seeking
           Christ
           ,
           
           (
           who
           is
           never
           far
           absent
           from
           a
           seeking
           soul
           )
           he
           stands
           at
           her
           back
           .
           Christ
           is
           neerer
           to
           us
           many
           times
           then
           we
           think
           of
           .
           Sometimes
           a
           poor
           soul
           wants
           the
           sight
           of
           comfort
           ,
           more
           then
           matter
           of
           comfort
           ,
           and
           is
           like
           Hagar
           ,
           weeping
           for
           water
           ,
           when
           the
           well
           is
           hard
           by
           :
           seeking
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           souls
           duty
           ;
           but
           Christ
           manifesting
           himself
           is
           the
           souls
           comfort
           .
           Mary
           turned
           her self
           ,
           and
           she
           saw
           Jesus
           .
           Gerson
           saith
           the
           Angels
           rose
           up
           at
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           Mary
           seeing
           ,
           made
           her
           turn
           about
           ;
           but
           omitting
           that
           conjecture
           ,
           The
           original
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           sometimes
           used
           for
           a
           turning
           of
           the
           face
           ;
           but
           most
           frequently
           for
           a
           turning
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           :
           but
           to
           put
           it
           out
           of
           doubt
           here
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           exegetically
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             She
             turned
             her self
             back
          
           .
           The
           same
           phrase
           the
           Steptuagint
           use
           of
           Lots
           wise
           looking
           
           back
           .
           Many
           times
           Christ
           hath
           his
           face
           towards
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           our
           backs
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           thou
           wouldest
           finde
           Christ
           ,
           turn
           thy self
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           here
           thou
           may'st
           see
           the
           true
           Joseph
           ,
           he
           knowes
           Mary
           ,
           when
           she
           knows
           not
           him
           ,
           but
           takes
           him
           for
           the
           Gardner
           .
           Christ
           is
           alwayes
           before-hand
           with
           us
           in
           his
           grace
           ,
           he
           loves
           us
           before
           we
           love
           him
           ,
           and
           calls
           us
           before
           we
           call
           him
           .
           Mary
           travails
           with
           desires
           to
           find
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           is
           full
           of
           yernings
           towards
           her
           :
           like
           Joseph
           ,
           he
           could
           refrain
           no
           longer
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           general
           manifestation
           of
           Christ
           wrought
           little
           ,
           he
           calles
           her
           by
           her
           name
           Mary
           ,
           and
           she
           being
           a
           
             sheep
             of
             Christ
             ,
             knowes
             his
             voice
             ,
          
           and
           answers
           him
           with
           a
           title
           of
           dignity
           ,
           Rabboni
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           my
           Master
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           see
           here
           ,
           that
           discoveries
           of
           grace
           are
           not
           fruitless
           ,
           they
           stir
           up
           in
           believers
           ,
           reverence
           ,
           and
           obedience
           .
           Let
           us
           sin
           because
           grace
           abounds
           ,
           is
           the
           Devils
           application
           of
           Christs
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           These
           and
           several
           other
           particulars
           ,
           are
           with
           much
           brevity
           ,
           spirituality
           ,
           and
           perspicuity
           handled
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           
           with
           that
           liveliness
           that
           they
           shew
           they
           come
           from
           one
           ,
           whose
           own
           heart
           savored
           what
           he
           taught
           to
           others
           .
           The
           largest
           part
           of
           this
           Book
           is
           spent
           upon
           that
           sweet
           Doctrine
           viz.
           
             A
             Believers
             interest
             in
             God
             as
             a
             Father
             ,
          
           and
           the
           comforts
           that
           flowe
           from
           that
           sweet
           relation
           .
           The
           foundation
           of
           our
           relation
           to
           God
           is
           here
           handled
           ,
           and
           how
           God
           is
           first
           a
           Father
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           to
           us
           .
           What
           can
           be
           more
           comfortable
           in
           this
           
             earthly
             interest
             shaking
          
           ,
           disjoynting
           confounding
           age
           :
           then
           to
           clear
           up
           to
           our
           souls
           an
           interest
           in
           
             God
             :
             Tolle
             meum
             ,
             &
             tolle
             Deum
             ,
          
           as
           he
           said
           ,
           it
           were
           better
           for
           me
           there
           were
           no
           God
           ,
           then
           that
           he
           should
           not
           be
           my
           God
           ,
           this
           will
           be
           thy
           comfort
           ,
           that
           when
           thou
           canst
           not
           say
           ,
           my
           state
           ,
           my
           liberty
           ,
           my
           House
           ,
           my
           Land
           ,
           my
           friend
           ,
           my
           Trade
           ,
           thou
           may'st
           be
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           
             my
             Father
             ,
             my
             God.
          
           If
           therefore
           thou
           savorest
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           ▪
           subject
           will
           be
           acceptable
           and
           grateful
           to
           thee
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           Treatise
           may
           be
           any
           wayes
           instrumental
           ,
           for
           putting
           thee
           upon
           study
           how
           to
           get
           it
           ,
           or
           upon
           practice
           how
           to
           improve
           it
           ,
           or
           in
           casethy
           soulsits
           in
           darknes
           ,
           
           how
           to
           endeare
           and
           clear
           thy
           interest
           ,
           the
           publishers
           shal
           have
           much
           of
           their
           aim
           ,
           and
           thou
           wilt
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           repent
           thy
           cost
           in
           buying
           ,
           or
           thy
           pains
           in
           reading
           .
           We
           shall
           adde
           no
           more
           but
           this
           .
           Blessed
           is
           that
           man
           or
           woman
           that
           hath
           an
           interest
           in
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Father
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           by
           eternal
           Generation
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           believers
           in
           Christ
           by
           adoption
           and
           regeneration
           ,
           in
           which
           inheritance
           and
           portion
           ,
           that
           thou
           may'st
           have
           a
           share
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           prayer
           of
        
         
           
             Thy
             souls
             ,
             and
             thy
             faiths
             
             Servants
             in
             the
             work
             
             of
             the
             Ministery
             for
             
             Jesus
             sake
             .
             
             
               Simeon
               Ash
               ,
               
               James
               Nalton
               ,
               
               Joseph
               Church
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
           A
           heavenly
           Discourse
           between
           Christ
           and
           Mary
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           .
        
         
           
             JOHN
             20.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Jesus
               said
               unto
               her
               ,
               Mary
               ,
               she
               turned
               her self
               and
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               Rabboni
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Master
               :
               And
               Jesus
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               touch
               me
               not
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               not
               yet
               ascended
               to
               my
               Father
               ;
               but
               go
               to
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               say
               to
               them
               ,
               I
               ascend
               to
               my
               Father
               ,
               and
               your
               Father
               ,
               to
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               your
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           THe
           same
           love
           of
           Christ
           that
           drew
           him
           from
           Heaven
           to
           the
           womb
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           from
           the
           womb
           of
           the
           Virgin
           to
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Crosse
           to
           the
           grave
           :
           the
           same
           love
           of
           Christ
           moved
           him
           to
           discover
           himself
           after
           he
           was
           risen
           from
           the
           grave
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           he
           knew
           did
           intirely
           and
           wonderfully
           
           love
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           before
           he
           would
           ascend
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           did
           vouchsafe
           many
           apparitions
           and
           discoveries
           of
           himself
           ,
           partly
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           certainty
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           partly
           (
           but
           especially
           )
           to
           comfort
           them
           .
           Those
           that
           he
           knew
           ,
           did
           love
           him
           .
        
         
           His
           first
           apparition
           of
           all
           was
           made
           to
           Mary
           ,
           the
           woman
           out
           of
           whom
           he
           had
           cast
           seven
           Devils
           .
           She
           was
           much
           beholding
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           loved
           much
           .
           No
           Sex
           may
           discourage
           any
           sinner
           from
           Christ
           .
           She
           expresseth
           her
           love
           to
           Christ
           ,
           by
           her
           desire
           of
           finding
           him
           ,
           by
           her
           seeking
           &
           weeping
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           impediments
           before
           she
           found
           him
           .
           As
           she
           wept
           ,
           she
           stooped
           down
           and
           looked
           into
           the
           Sepulchre
           ,
           and
           there
           saw
           two
           Angels
           in
           white
           ,
           a
           colour
           of
           glory
           ,
           purity
           and
           joy
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           a
           time
           of
           joy
           ;
           they
           were
           one
           at
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           the
           
           other
           at
           the
           feet
           .
           As
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           when
           the
           Mercy-Seat
           was
           made
           ,
           two
           Cherubims
           were
           also
           fram'd
           and
           placed
           ,
           one
           at
           the
           one
           end
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           at
           the
           other
           end
           thereof
           ,
           with
           their
           faces
           looking
           one
           towards
           another
           .
           And
           
           when
           Christ
           was
           risen
           ,
           there
           were
           two
           Angels
           ,
           one
           at
           the
           head
           ,
           another
           at
           the
           feet
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           peace
           was
           to
           be
           expected
           in
           the
           true
           propitiatory
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           One
           at
           the
           head
           ,
           the
           other
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Jesus
           .
           And
           they
           sate
           there
           ;
           it
           was
           a
           time
           of
           peace
           ;
           peace
           was
           made
           between
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           and
           here
           is
           a
           posture
           of
           peace
           ,
           
             They
             sate
             quietly
          
           .
           In
           Christ
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           at
           one
           ,
           God
           ,
           and
           we
           ,
           and
           all
           .
           There
           is
           a
           recapitulation
           ,
           and
           gathering
           of
           all
           things
           
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Angels
           they
           attended
           on
           Christ
           in
           all
           the
           passages
           of
           his
           life
           &
           death
           ,
           till
           they
           brought
           him
           to
           heaven
           .
           They
           brought
           news
           of
           his
           birth
           ,
           comforted
           him
           in
           his
           agony
           ,
           they
           were
           at
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           you
           see
           here
           they
           attend
           .
           At
           his
           ascension
           they
           accompany
           him
           .
           And
           as
           they
           did
           to
           the
           head
           ,
           so
           they
           will
           to
           the
           Members
           .
           In
           our
           Infancy
           they
           take
           charge
           of
           our
           tender
           years
           ,
           in
           our
           dangers
           they
           pitch
           their
           tents
           about
           us
           ;
           in
           our
           deaths
           ,
           they
           carry
           our
           souls
           to
           Abrahams
           bosome
           ,
           a
           place
           of
           happiness
           .
           At
           
           our
           Resurrection
           their
           Office
           is
           to
           gather
           our
           bodies
           together
           .
           That
           service
           and
           attendance
           they
           afforded
           the
           head
           ,
           they
           afford
           to
           the
           Members
           ,
           to
           mysticall
           Christ
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           naturall
           .
           Therefore
           let
           us
           comfort
           our selves
           in
           the
           service
           they
           did
           to
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Now
           besides
           the
           apparition
           of
           the
           Angells
           ,
           here
           is
           the
           speech
           of
           the
           Angels
           Woman
           why
           weepest
           thou
           ?
           they
           knew
           she
           had
           no
           cause
           of
           weeping
           ;
           for
           Christ
           whom
           she
           sought
           ,
           was
           ris
           n
           again
           .
        
         
           She
           answereth
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           taken
           away
           my
           Lord
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           not
           where
           they
           have
           laid
           him
           .
           If
           it
           had
           been
           as
           she
           supposed
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           cause
           enough
           of
           her
           weeping
           ,
           if
           her
           
           Lord
           had
           been
           taken
           away
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           Lord
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           what
           remaineth
           that
           is
           comfortable
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           Lord
           be
           not
           taken
           away
           ,
           it
           matters
           not
           what
           is
           taken
           away
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           all
           in
           all
           .
           Carnall
           people
           ,
           so
           they
           have
           their
           wealth
           ,
           and
           friends
           ,
           and
           comforts
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           care
           not
           what
           is
           taken
           away
           .
           But
           she
           is
           of
           another
           mind
           .
           They
           have
           taken
           away
           my
           Lord
           ,
           and
           what
           comfort
           can
           I
           have
           ,
           if
           
           my
           Lord
           be
           taken
           away
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           was
           but
           the
           speech
           of
           an
           opinion
           ,
           she
           did
           but
           think
           it
           .
           And
           there
           were
           two
           things
           might
           lead
           her
           ,
           truth
           and
           probability
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           opinion
           .
           Probability
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           here
           ,
           therefore
           he
           is
           taken
           away
           .
           Truth
           Christ
           promised
           he
           would
           rise
           again
           ,
           therefore
           he
           would
           take
           away
           himself
           .
           There
           was
           certain
           truth
           to
           
           ground
           faith
           ,
           and
           weak
           probability
           to
           ground
           opinion
           ;
           yet
           such
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           weak
           persons
           in
           distress
           :
           if
           there
           be
           probability
           &
           certain
           truth
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           cleave
           to
           their
           probabilities
           .
           Oh
           their
           's
           be
           great
           sins
           ,
           I
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           greater
           mercy
           for
           faith
           to
           lay
           hold
           upon
           .
           So
           the
           presumptuous
           sinner
           faith
           ,
           God
           is
           mercifull
           ,
           I
           ,
           but
           God
           hath
           excluded
           thee
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           thou
           art
           an
           adulterer
           ,
           a
           swearer
           ,
           a
           filthy
           person
           ,
           thy
           opinion
           is
           
           grounded
           scarce
           upon
           probability
           .
           God
           is
           mercifull
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           such
           sinners
           ,
           as
           live
           in
           sins
           against
           reconciliation
           ,
           as
           thou
           dost
           .
           Therefore
           when
           one
           hath
           but
           probability
           to
           ground
           opinion
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           certain
           truth
           to
           ground
           faith
           ,
           be
           so
           wise
           for
           our
           
           souls
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           other
           .
           If
           she
           had
           remembered
           his
           promise
           ,
           to
           raise
           himself
           out
           of
           the
           grave
           ,
           she
           needed
           not
           to
           have
           doubted
           .
        
         
           
             They
             have
             taken
             away
             my
             Lord
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             where
             they
             have
             laid
             him
             .
          
           They
           have
           taken
           away
           ,
           she
           instanceth
           none
           .
           And
           when
           she
           had
           thus
           said
           ,
           she
           turneth
           her
           back
           ,
           and
           saw
           Jesus
           standing
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           that
           it
           was
           Jesus
           .
           
           The
           Angels
           hold
           their
           peace
           when
           Christ
           speaks
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           their
           place
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           But
           she
           knew
           not
           that
           it
           was
           Jesus
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           her
           passion
           .
           Her
           senses
           were
           held
           ,
           partly
           by
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           partly
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           passion
           that
           was
           a
           Cloud
           between
           her
           and
           Jesus
           ,
           that
           she
           knew
           him
           not
           at
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           What
           doth
           Jesus
           say
           to
           her
           ?
        
         
           
           
             Woman
             ,
             why
             weepest
             thou
             ?
             whom
             seekest
             thou
             ?
          
           The
           first
           words
           that
           ever
           Christ
           spake
           after
           his
           resurrection
           to
           them
           he
           appeared
           to
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             woman
             why
             weepest
             thou
          
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           good
           question
           after
           Christs
           Resurrection
           ,
           
             what
             cause
             of
             weeping
             ,
             when
             Christ
             is
             risen
             ?
          
           Our
           sins
           are
           forgiven
           ,
           because
           he
           ,
           our
           head
           ,
           
           and
           surety
           hath
           suffered
           death
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           if
           Christ
           be
           risen
           again
           ,
           why
           weep
           we
           ?
           If
           we
           be
           broken-hearted
           ,
           humbled
           sinners
           ,
           that
           have
           interest
           in
           his
           death
           and
           resurrection
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           grieve
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           a
           good
           question
           to
           them
           that
           believe
           ,
           
             why
             weepest
             thou
             ?
             whom
             seekest
             thou
             ?
          
           They
           were
           questions
           ,
           not
           for
           satisfaction
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           knew
           it
           well
           enough
           ,
           but
           to
           draw
           out
           her
           mind
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           out
           by
           confession
           what
           God
           had
           hid
           in
           her
           heart
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           comfort
           her
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           
             But
             she
             supposing
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Gardiner
             ,
             said
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             born
             him
             hence
             tell
             me
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           She
           had
           a
           misconceit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           the
           Gardiner
           .
           Beloved
           ,
           
           so
           it
           is
           with
           a
           sinner
           ,
           especially
           in
           times
           of
           desolation
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           disconsolate
           condition
           ,
           they
           present
           Christ
           to
           themselves
           as
           an
           enemy
           .
           She
           in
           passion
           thinks
           Christ
           the
           Gardiner
           .
           Do
           not
           many
           when
           they
           be
           melancholy
           of
           body
           ,
           and
           troubled
           in
           mind
           ,
           conceive
           of
           Christ
           as
           an
           Austere
           Judge
           ,
           that
           will
           undoubtedly
           damn
           such
           wretches
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           who
           present
           
           
           Christ
           to
           themselves
           in
           that
           fashion
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           ;
           doth
           not
           he
           bid
           all
           that
           be
           weary
           and
           heavy
           laden
           ,
           come
           to
           him
           ?
           and
           yet
           they
           out
           of
           passion
           will
           present
           Christ
           to
           be
           an
           austere
           judge
           ,
           that
           will
           take
           them
           at
           their
           disadvantage
           ,
           observe
           all
           their
           wayes
           ,
           and
           will
           surely
           damn
           them
           .
        
         
           
           It
           is
           a
           great
           violence
           that
           passion
           and
           opinion
           offers
           to
           truth
           ,
           and
           to
           saving
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           hardest
           matter
           in
           the
           world
           for
           a
           distressed
           conscience
           to
           apprehend
           God
           aright
           ,
           and
           to
           apprehend
           Christ
           aright
           .
           Secure
           persons
           apprehend
           God
           under
           a
           false
           notion
           ,
           they
           apprehend
           God
           as
           a
           God
           all
           of
           
           mercy
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           not
           judge
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           observed
           them
           not
           ,
           nor
           their
           sinfull
           courses
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           care
           not
           whether
           they
           serve
           him
           or
           no.
           And
           Satan
           presenteth
           Christ
           ,
           all
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           Satan
           and
           their
           hearts
           meeting
           together
           ,
           the
           mistake
           is
           dangerous
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           art
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           an
           excellent
           skill
           to
           apprehend
           Christ
           sutable
           to
           our
           condition
           that
           we
           are
           in
           .
           When
           we
           be
           in
           any
           sin
           ,
           then
           think
           him
           a
           
           Judge
           ,
           then
           think
           of
           Moses
           ,
           rather
           then
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           think
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           will
           judge
           both
           quick
           and
           dead
           ,
           for
           their
           hard
           and
           wicked
           actions
           .
           But
           when
           we
           be
           humble
           ,
           and
           broken-harted
           ,
           and
           touched
           with
           sence
           of
           sin
           ,
           present
           him
           as
           a
           sweet
           Saviour
           ,
           inviting
           and
           alluring
           all
           to
           come
           to
           him
           .
           
             Come
             to
             me
             all
             ye
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
           Present
           him
           as
           a
           gentle
           Shepheard
           ,
           present
           him
           in
           all
           the
           sweet
           relations
           he
           names
           himself
           by
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           lest
           otherwise
           we
           do
           Christ
           dishonour
           ,
           and
           our selves
           wrong
           .
        
         
           
             If
             thou
             have
             born
             him
             hence
             ,
             tell
             me
             where
             thou
             hast
             laid
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             take
             him
             away
             .
          
        
         
           She
           was
           a
           likely
           woman
           indeed
           to
           take
           Christ
           away
           ;
           for
           a
           weak
           woman
           to
           take
           a
           heavy
           body
           away
           .
           But
           love
           
           thinks
           nothing
           impossible
           .
           Faith
           and
           Love
           agree
           in
           this
           ,
           nothing
           is
           impossible
           .
           
             Love
             is
             strong
             as
             death
          
           .
           Neither
           
           love
           nor
           faith
           care
           for
           difficulties
           ,
           they
           arm
           the
           soul
           to
           break
           through
           all
           .
        
         
           
             Tell
             me
             where
             thou
             hast
             laid
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             take
             him
             away
             .
          
        
         
           One
           would
           think
           the
           dead
           body
           
           might
           have
           frighted
           the
           woman
           ,
           and
           the
           heavy
           body
           might
           have
           been
           above
           her
           strength
           ;
           but
           she
           was
           in
           such
           an
           extasie
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           desire
           and
           grief
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           her
           desire
           ,
           that
           she
           considered
           not
           well
           what
           she
           said
           .
        
         
           They
           be
           words
           of
           passion
           ,
           and
           indeed
           if
           you
           observe
           the
           story
           of
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           ,
           she
           was
           a
           woman
           of
           extremity
           in
           all
           conditions
           ;
           like
           Jonah
           ,
           when
           he
           grieves
           ,
           he
           grieves
           exceedingly
           ,
           when
           he
           rejoyces
           ,
           his
           joy
           is
           wound
           to
           the
           highest
           pitch
           .
           So
           she
           was
           full
           of
           love
           when
           she
           loved
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           grief
           when
           she
           grieved
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           joy
           when
           she
           joyed
           ,
           she
           had
           large
           affections
           ,
           all
           were
           in
           the
           highest
           measure
           ,
           and
           strained
           to
           the
           highest
           pin
           in
           her
           ,
           and
           that
           made
           her
           say
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             hast
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Jesus
           could
           not
           indure
           her
           longer
           in
           this
           perplext
           condition
           ,
           he
           was
           too
           mercifull
           ,
           and
           therefore
           saith
           ,
           Mary
           ;
           she
           turned
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           saith
           Rabboni
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Master
           .
        
         
           And
           Jesus
           said
           to
           her
           ,
           Mary
           .
        
         
           The
           words
           are
           a
           sweet
           and
           loving
           intercourse
           between
           Christ
           and
           Mary
           ;
           in
           a
           seasonable
           time
           when
           she
           was
           in
           
           all
           her
           perplexity
           ,
           and
           depth
           of
           sorrow
           for
           losse
           of
           her
           Lord.
           Christ
           seasonably
           at
           length
           ,
           (
           as
           not
           being
           able
           to
           hold
           any
           longer
           ,
           but
           must
           needs
           discover
           himself
           ,
           )
           saith
           to
           her
           ,
           Mary
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           first
           of
           all
           Christ
           beginneth
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           Mary
           ,
           she
           answereth
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           and
           saith
           Rabboni
           ;
           and
           till
           Christ
           begins
           ,
           no
           voice
           in
           the
           
           world
           can
           do
           any
           good
           .
           The
           Angels
           they
           spake
           to
           her
           ,
           but
           till
           Christ
           spake
           nothing
           could
           comfort
           her
           .
           Christ
           began
           ,
           and
           till
           Christ
           began
           nothing
           would
           comfort
           Mary
           .
           Christ
           began
           himself
           ,
           and
           used
           but
           one
           word
           .
           It
           is
           a
           word
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           word
           .
           Nothing
           will
           comfort
           but
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           .
           The
           word
           that
           comforted
           her
           ,
           when
           he
           spake
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           but
           one
           word
           ,
           and
           yet
           enough
           ,
           ther●
           was
           such
           fulness
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           comfort
           in
           that
           one
           word
           .
           And
           she
           answered
           with
           one
           word
           again
           .
        
         
           You
           may
           aske
           ,
           why
           they
           spake
           but
           one
           word
           ?
           Beloved
           ,
           he
           was
           full
           of
           affection
           ,
           and
           she
           was
           full
           of
           affection
           also
           ,
           too
           full
           to
           expre●s
           themselves
           in
           many
           words
           .
           As
           it
           is
           in
           grief
           ;
           Grief
           
           
           sometimes
           may
           be
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           scarce
           any
           words
           are
           able
           to
           express
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           words
           ,
           then
           broken
           words
           ,
           (
           which
           shew
           fulness
           of
           affection
           )
           rather
           then
           any
           distinct
           sense
           .
           Christ
           was
           so
           full
           ,
           and
           she
           so
           full
           ,
           that
           a
           word
           discovers
           .
           And
           indeed
           there
           was
           so
           much
           sense
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           love
           ,
           so
           much
           contained
           in
           these
           little
           words
           ,
           Mary
           and
           Rabboni
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           express
           them
           shorter
           ,
           and
           her
           passion
           would
           not
           stay
           any
           longer
           discourse
           ,
           it
           was
           by
           words
           ,
           and
           by
           one
           word
           ,
           Mary
           ,
           it
           was
           by
           a
           word
           ,
           which
           sheweth
           he
           took
           notice
           of
           her
           .
           Christ
           knowes
           the
           names
           of
           the
           Starres
           ,
           he
           
           knowes
           every
           thing
           by
           name
           ,
           he
           knows
           every
           thing
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           to
           the
           very
           hair
           ,
           he
           knowes
           their
           parts
           ,
           and
           their
           very
           excrements
           of
           their
           parts
           ,
           he
           knew
           her
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           her
           too
           ;
           Mary
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           a
           word
           of
           knowledg
           ,
           and
           familiar
           acquaintance
           ,
           and
           acknowledgment
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           word
           of
           compassion
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           held
           her
           long
           ,
           and
           now
           could
           not
           longer
           .
           He
           pittieth
           the
           state
           she
           was
           in
           ,
           he
           saw
           her
           ready
           to
           
           ●ink
           for
           grief
           ,
           and
           melt
           for
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           said
           ,
           Mary
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           it
           is
           a
           word
           of
           compassion
           :
           so
           it
           is
           a
           word
           full
           of
           exceeding
           love
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           it
           is
           a
           word
           of
           peculiar
           appropriation
           ;
           Mary
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           so
           much
           respected
           heretofore
           .
           And
           a
           word
           of
           satisfaction
           on
           his
           part
           out
           of
           his
           pitty
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           former
           familiarity
           &
           acquaintance
           .
           Mary
           ,
           I
           am
           the
           man
           thou
           seekest
           ,
           I
           know
           what
           all
           thy
           seekings
           tend
           to
           ,
           thou
           wantest
           him
           whom
           thou
           lovest
           ,
           thou
           wantest
           me
           ,
           I
           am
           he
           ,
           whom
           thou
           seekest
           .
        
         
           
           She
           answered
           him
           again
           ,
           Rabboni
           ,
           which
           is
           interpreted
           ,
           Master
           .
           She
           returned
           him
           an
           answer
           again
           ,
           she
           spake
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           first
           began
           ,
           then
           she
           follows
           ,
           she
           found
           the
           virtue
           of
           his
           speech
           in
           her
           heart
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           influence
           of
           it
           to
           her
           heart
           ;
           and
           his
           love
           witnessing
           to
           her
           heart
           ,
           raised
           her
           love
           to
           him
           again
           .
           So
           it
           was
           an
           answer
           of
           Christs
           speech
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           same
           affection
           ,
           an
           answer
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           an
           answer
           of
           exceeding
           large
           affection
           ,
           and
           satisfaction
           to
           her
           soul
           .
           Oh
           my
           Rabboni
           ,
           
           the
           soul
           of
           my
           soule
           ,
           the
           life
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           my
           joy
           ,
           my
           rock
           ,
           my
           all
           that
           can
           be
           dear
           to
           me
           .
           Rabboni
           ,
           I
           have
           enough
           .
           As
           he
           desired
           to
           give
           her
           satisfaction
           ,
           so
           she
           takes
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           word
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           full
           satisfaction
           ;
           for
           after
           she
           claspes
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           let
           him
           go
           .
           It
           was
           an
           affection
           that
           stirred
           up
           much
           desire
           more
           and
           more
           to
           have
           
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           was
           fain
           to
           check
           her
           afterward
           ,
           
             Touch
             me
             not
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             not
             yet
             ascended
             to
             my
             Father
          
           ;
           she
           had
           not
           enough
           ,
           as
           indeed
           a
           believing
           affectionate
           soul
           hath
           never
           enough
           till
           it
           be
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           the
           sweet
           intercourse
           upon
           the
           apparition
           ,
           and
           first
           discovery
           of
           Christ
           to
           Mary
           .
           He
           spake
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           she
           answered
           him
           again
           with
           the
           same
           affection
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           word
           of
           dependance
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           fit
           ,
           Rabboni
           my
           Master
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           only
           a
           word
           of
           honour
           ,
           not
           any
           superior
           ,
           but
           a
           superior
           in
           way
           of
           teaching
           ,
           there
           was
           submission
           of
           conscience
           to
           the
           Rabboni
           ;
           as
           the
           Rabboni
           labouring
           to
           sit
           in
           the
           consciences
           of
           people
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Syriack
           word
           which
           signifieth
           in
           the
           originall
           ,
           
           Multiplication
           of
           knowledge
           in
           him
           that
           speaketh
           ,
           &
           that
           laboureth
           to
           breed
           much
           knowledg
           in
           him
           that
           is
           spoken
           to
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           word
           of
           great
           respect
           and
           dependance
           .
        
         
           She
           might
           well
           call
           him
           Rabboni
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           Master
           of
           
             Masters
             ,
             Rabboni
          
           of
           Rabbonies
           ,
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           great
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           great
           Gamaliel
           ,
           at
           whose
           feet
           all
           must
           fit
           ,
           and
           be
           taught
           .
           So
           ye
           see
           what
           sense
           and
           affections
           are
           in
           these
           little
           words
           .
           The
           fulness
           of
           heart
           that
           was
           in
           this
           Couple
           cannot
           be
           exprest
           ,
           were
           it
           possible
           to
           say
           all
           that
           could
           be
           said
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           leave
           the
           Hypothesis
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           make
           application
           of
           it
           to
           our selves
           .
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           we
           may
           learn
           here
           ,
           that
           till
           Christ
           himself
           discovers
           himself
           ,
           no
           teaching
           will
           serve
           the
           turn
           .
           No
           ,
           the
           
           teaching
           of
           Angels
           will
           not
           serve
           turn
           ,
           till
           Christ
           himself
           by
           his
           holy
           spirit
           discovers
           himself
           ;
           when
           Christ
           doth
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           done
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           should
           teach
           us
           so
           to
           attend
           upon
           the
           ministery
           ,
           as
           to
           look
           up
           to
           the
           great
           Doctor
           ,
           that
           hath
           his
           Chair
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           teacheth
           the
           heart
           .
           If
           he
           teach
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           how
           dull
           the
           
           Scholar
           is
           .
           He
           is
           able
           to
           make
           any
           Scholar
           ,
           if
           he
           instruct
           .
           I
           will
           not
           inlarge
           the
           point
           ,
           because
           there
           be
           particular
           places
           ,
           wherein
           they
           will
           be
           inlarged
           .
        
         
           
           The
           second
           thing
           I
           will
           observe
           is
           this
           ;
           That
           Christ
           when
           he
           teacheth
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           by
           words
           ,
           not
           by
           Crucifixes
           ,
           not
           by
           sights
           .
           We
           lost
           our
           salvation
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           happiness
           by
           the
           
           ear
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           come
           to
           it
           by
           the
           ear
           again
           .
           Adam
           by
           hearkening
           to
           Eve
           ,
           and
           Eve
           to
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           lost
           all
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           recover
           salvation
           therefore
           by
           the
           ear
           .
           As
           we
           have
           heard
           ,
           so
           we
           shall
           see
           .
           We
           must
           first
           hear
           ,
           and
           then
           see
           .
           Life
           cometh
           in
           at
           the
           eare
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           death
           .
           Faith
           ye
           know
           is
           the
           quickning
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           the
           spirituall
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           ;
           now
           faith
           comes
           by
           hearing
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           beseech
           you
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           Christ
           ,
           set
           aside
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           meekly
           attend
           Gods
           Ordinances
           .
           Do
           not
           con●ider
           who
           we
           are
           ;
           we
           are
           but
           poor
           Ministers
           ,
           frail
           men
           as
           your selves
           .
           But
           consider
           the
           Lord
           that
           is
           pleased
           to
           convey
           life
           ,
           and
           salvation
           ,
           and
           grace
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           fit
           to
           bring
           to
           Heaven
           this
           
           way
           :
           therefore
           they
           that
           despise
           this
           way
           ,
           set
           light
           by
           salvation
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           Acts
           14.
           
           They
           judge
           themselves
           unworthy
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
           They
           can
           read
           at
           home
           ;
           
           but
           is
           that
           the
           way
           God
           hath
           sanctified
           ?
           Did
           not
           the
           Manna
           stink
           ,
           when
           gathered
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           ?
           There
           is
           a
           curse
           upon
           all
           private
           industry
           and
           devotion
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           with
           neglect
           of
           publick
           Ordinances
           .
           She
           could
           have
           no
           comfort
           till
           Christ
           spake
           .
           Nay
           the
           very
           sight
           of
           Christ
           could
           not
           comfort
           her
           .
           Let
           this
           I
           pray
           you
           be
           enough
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           not
           inlarge
           the
           point
           any
           further
           .
           This
           is
           the
           way
           for
           comfort
           .
           We
           must
           hear
           him
           in
           his
           Ministers
           here
           ,
           if
           we
           〈…〉
           him
           comfortably
           〈…〉
           after
           ,
           
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             o●
             m●
             〈◊〉
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           was
           but
           one
           word
           .
           Mary
           ;
           and
           is
           there
           so
           much
           force
           in
           one
           word
           ?
           yea
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           uttered
           by
           Christ
           .
           One
           word
           coming
           from
           Christ
           
           and
           set
           on
           the
           heart
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           a
           mighty
           efficacy
           .
           The
           word
           had
           an
           efficacy
           in
           creating
           all
           things
           ,
           
             fiat
             ,
             fuit
          
           .
           Let
           it
           be
           done
           ,
           it
           
           
           
           
           
           was
           done
           .
           Let
           there
           be
           light
           ,
           there
           was
           light
           .
           So
           let
           there
           be
           light
           in
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           there
           it
           shall
           be
           presently
           .
           So
           in
           all
           Christs
           cures
           ,
           he
           said
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           done
           .
           So
           in
           all
           spirituall
           cures
           ,
           let
           him
           say
           the
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           done
           .
           Nay
           a
           very
           look
           of
           Christ
           ,
           if
           the
           spirit
           go
           along
           with
           it
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           convert
           the
           soul
           ,
           
             Respexit
             Christus
             ,
             flevit
             Petrus
             amare
             ,
          
           Christ
           lookt
           on
           Peter
           ,
           he
           wept
           bitterly
           ;
           what
           will
           his
           word
           do
           ,
           when
           his
           look
           will
           do
           so
           much
           ?
           It
           was
           but
           a
           word
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           word
           ,
           
             say
             but
             the
             word
             ,
             saith
             he
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             my
             Servant
             shall
             be
             healed
             .
          
           This
           should
           make
           us
           desire
           that
           Christ
           would
           speak
           ,
           though
           but
           few
           words
           to
           the
           soul
           ;
           That
           he
           would
           cloath
           the
           words
           of
           men
           mightily
           with
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           spirit
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           will
           be
           mighty
           in
           operatio●●nd
           works
           .
           One
           word
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           a
           pr●gnant
           word
           .
           It
           was
           full
           of
           affection
           ,
           she
           knew
           it
           well
           enough
           .
           Mary
           .
           What
           to
           call
           her
           so
           familiarly
           ,
           so
           sweetly
           by
           her
           accustomed
           name
           ;
           it
           wrought
           on
           her
           bowels
           presently
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           to
           go
           on
           ,
           you
           see
           here
           again
           ,
           
           that
           Christ
           must
           begin
           to
           us
           before
           
           we
           can
           answer
           him
           .
           He
           began
           to
           Mary
           ,
           and
           then
           she
           said
           Rabbony
           ,
           all
           the
           passages
           of
           salvation
           are
           done
           by
           way
           of
           Covenant
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           commerce
           and
           entercourse
           ,
           between
           God
           and
           man
           ;
           but
           God
           begins
           first
           .
           In
           election
           indeed
           we
           choose
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           chuseth
           us
           first
           .
           And
           he
           knoweth
           who
           are
           his
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           him
           ;
           but
           he
           knows
           us
           first
           .
           And
           in
           calling
           ,
           we
           answer
           ,
           I
           ,
           but
           he
           calleth
           first
           ,
           and
           we
           do
           but
           eccho
           to
           his
           call
           :
           in
           justification
           ,
           forgivness
           of
           sins
           ,
           we
           accept
           of
           justification
           ,
           and
           submit
           to
           the
           righteousness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Gods
           purpose
           of
           saving
           man
           that
           way
           ;
           but
           he
           giveth
           faith
           first
           ,
           for
           faith
           is
           the
           gift
           of
           God.
           We
           glorifie
           him
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           from
           a
           result
           of
           Gods
           glorifying
           us
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           some
           earnests
           we
           have
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           of
           Gods
           giving
           .
           All
           we
           do
           ,
           is
           but
           reflexion
           of
           his
           love
           first
           ,
           or
           his
           knowledge
           first
           .
        
         
           The
           Christian
           soul
           saith
           ,
           
             thou
             art
             my
             God
          
           ,
           I
           ,
           but
           he
           saith
           first
           ,
           
             I
             am
             thy
             salvation
          
           .
           As
           Augustine
           saith
           ,
           
             non
             frustra
             dicit
             anima
             ,
             Deus
             ,
             salus
             tua
             ,
          
           when
           God
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             thy
             salvation
          
           ,
           it
           is
           ea●ie
           
           for
           the
           soul
           to
           say
           ,
           
             thou
             art
             my
             God.
          
           And
           this
           may
           teach
           us
           in
           our
           devotions
           when
           we
           are
           to
           deal
           with
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           to
           bring
           to
           him
           any
           request
           ,
           to
           desire
           him
           first
           to
           reveal
           himself
           to
           us
           ,
           desire
           Christ
           to
           reveal
           hims●lf
           by
           his
           spirit
           to
           us
           .
           It
           is
           an
           errour
           in
           he
           case
           of
           mens
           devotions
           ;
           they
           think
           to
           bring
           something
           of
           their
           own
           strength
           ,
           and
           to
           break
           in
           as
           it
           were
           upon
           God
           ,
           without
           his
           discovery
           first
           .
           But
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           9.
           
           
             We
             know
             God
             ,
             or
             rather
             are
             known
             of
             him
             .
          
           We
           must
           desire
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           make
           known
           his
           heart
           to
           us
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           know
           him
           again
           ,
           that
           the
           would
           speak
           to
           us
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           answer
           to
           him
           again
           ;
           That
           he
           would
           say
           to
           our
           souls
           ,
           
             he
             is
             our
             salvation
          
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           may
           lay
           claim
           to
           him
           ,
           
             he
             is
             our
             God.
          
           Desire
           the
           spirit
           of
           revelation
           to
           reveal
           his
           bowels
           and
           love
           to
           us
           in
           Christ
           ,
           by
           his
           holy
           spirit
           ;
           for
           certainly
           ,
           in
           every
           return
           of
           ours
           to
           Christ
           ,
           God
           begins
           to
           us
           ,
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           sensibly
           ;
           but
           we
           ought
           to
           pray
           every
           day
           more
           and
           more
           for
           a
           sensible
           revelation
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           reveal
           his
           love
           to
           us
           
           in
           Christ
           .
           And
           we
           cannot
           but
           answer
           ,
           if
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Mary
             ,
             Mary
          
           ,
           cannot
           but
           answer
           ,
           Rabboni
           .
        
         
           
           But
           you
           will
           say
           then
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           our
           fault
           ,
           but
           Christs
           fault
           if
           he
           must
           begin
           .
           If
           God
           begins
           ,
           we
           shall
           answer
           .
        
         
           
           I
           answer
           briefly
           ;
           That
           God
           doth
           alwayes
           begin
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           is
           before-hand
           with
           us
           in
           all
           dealings
           with
           our selves
           .
           He
           giveth
           us
           many
           motions
           ,
           and
           never
           withdraweth
           himself
           from
           us
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           is
           despised
           ,
           and
           slighted
           first
           :
           therefore
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           that
           we
           labour
           to
           answer
           Christs
           call
           ,
           vvhen
           he
           doth
           call
           .
           If
           vve
           slight
           it
           ,
           then
           in
           a
           judicious
           course
           ,
           he
           ceaseth
           to
           speak
           further
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           vve
           slight
           his
           beginnings
           of
           revelations
           .
           There
           be
           many
           degrees
           and
           passages
           to
           faith
           and
           assurance
           ;
           if
           vve
           do
           not
           observe
           the
           beginning
           ,
           hovv
           God
           begins
           to
           reveal
           himself
           to
           us
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           speaking
           to
           us
           by
           his
           spirit
           in
           our
           hearts
           vvhen
           he
           
           begins
           ;
           then
           in
           a
           spirituall
           judgement
           sometimes
           he
           leaves
           us
           to
           our selves
           .
           And
           therefore
           let
           us
           regard
           all
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           speeches
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           
           he
           begins
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           else
           our
           consciences
           will
           say
           afterward
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           saved
           ,
           because
           we
           would
           not
           be
           saved
           .
           We
           would
           not
           yield
           to
           all
           the
           passages
           of
           salvation
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           was
           beforehand
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           offered
           many
           sweet
           motions
           ,
           yet
           we
           loved
           our
           sins
           better
           then
           our
           souls
           ,
           and
           so
           repelled
           all
           .
           Therefore
           I
           beseech
           you
           do
           not
           refuse
           the
           sweet
           messages
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           gracious
           and
           sweet
           motions
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           make
           much
           of
           them
           .
           God
           hath
           begun
           to
           you
           ,
           be
           sure
           to
           answer
           .
           
           Learn
           it
           of
           Mary
           ,
           when
           Christ
           began
           ,
           she
           set
           not
           her
           heart
           and
           infidelity
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           she
           opened
           her
           heart
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Rabboni
           ;
           learn
           therefore
           the
           duty
           of
           spirituall
           obedience
           ,
           when
           God
           speaks
           ,
           
             speak
             Lord
             ,
             for
             thy
          
           
           
             Servant
             heareth
          
           .
           Do
           not
           shut
           your
           eares
           to
           the
           motions
           of
           Gods
           blessed
           spirit
           ,
           do
           not
           harden
           your
           hearts
           against
           his
           voice
           ,
           but
           open
           your
           hearts
           as
           she
           did
           ;
           Rabboni
           .
        
         
           Our
           Saviour
           Christ
           here
           saith
           ,
           Mary
           ,
           
           but
           when
           ?
           after
           he
           had
           concealed
           himself
           from
           her
           a
           long
           time
           .
           It
           is
           not
           presently
           ,
           Mary
           ,
           nor
           Rabboni
           .
           He
           had
           
           cōcealed
           himself
           a
           great
           while
           .
           Christ
           doth
           not
           usually
           open
           himself
           fully
           at
           first
           ,
           though
           at
           first
           he
           doth
           in
           some
           degree
           ;
           but
           he
           observeth
           degrees
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           church
           in
           generall
           .
           You
           see
           how
           that
           he
           discovers
           himself
           in
           his
           gracious
           promises
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           darkly
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           the
           Sun
           of
           righteousness
           ariseth
           clearly
           .
           So
           the
           day-Starre
           ariseth
           in
           our
           hearts
           by
           degrees
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           while
           before
           Mary
           heareth
           the
           satisfying
           speech
           of
           Christ
           ;
           Mary
           .
        
         
           But
           why
           doth
           Christ
           thus
           conceal
           himself
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           fuller
           manifestation
           ?
           
        
         
           It
           is
           partly
           to
           try
           and
           exercise
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           other
           graces
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           doth
           seem
           to
           withdraw
           himself
           
           in
           the
           sence
           of
           his
           love
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           see
           whether
           we
           can
           live
           by
           faith
           ,
           or
           whether
           we
           be
           all
           together
           addicted
           to
           sense
           ,
           as
           the
           world
           is
           ,
           who
           live
           altogether
           by
           sense
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           faith
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           would
           have
           our
           patience
           tryed
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           
           patience
           have
           its
           perfect
           work
           ,
           she
           had
           much
           patience
           to
           indure
           all
           this
           ;
           
           but
           her
           patience
           had
           not
           a
           perfect
           work
           till
           Christ
           spake
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Christ
           will
           stir
           up
           ,
           and
           quicken
           zeal
           and
           fervency
           in
           his
           Children
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           seemed
           to
           deny
           the
           woman
           of
           Cnnaan
           ;
           first
           he
           giveth
           no
           answer
           ,
           but
           a
           harsh
           answer
           .
           
             A
             Dogge
          
           .
           And
           she
           works
           upon
           it
           ,
           though
           I
           am
           a
           Dogge
           ,
           yet
           Dogs
           have
           crumbs
           .
           All
           which
           denyal
           was
           only
           to
           stir
           up
           zeal
           and
           earnestness
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           Christ
           doth
           not
           manifest
           himself
           to
           us
           at
           first
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           to
           stir
           up
           zeal
           and
           affection
           ,
           to
           seek
           after
           him
           more
           earnestly
           .
           A
           notable
           passage
           there
           is
           of
           this
           ,
           Cant.
           3.
           16.
           
           The
           soul
           sought
           Christ
           ,
           and
           sought
           long
           ,
           and
           sought
           in
           the
           use
           of
           all
           means
           ;
           but
           at
           length
           she
           waited
           ,
           and
           in
           waiting
           she
           found
           him
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Christ
           doth
           this
           for
           to
           set
           a
           greater
           price
           upon
           his
           presence
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           make
           his
           presence
           highly
           valued
           ,
           when
           he
           doth
           discover
           hims●lf
           .
           
             Desiderata
             diu
             magis
             placent
          
           ,
           Things
           long
           desired
           please
           more
           sweetly
           .
           And
           things
           ,
           when
           wanted
           ,
           are
           ingratiated
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           warmth
           after
           cold
           ▪
           and
           meat
           after
           hunger
           ;
           and
           so
           
           in
           every
           particular
           of
           this
           life
           .
           And
           therefore
           God
           to
           set
           a
           greater
           price
           on
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           be
           held
           more
           strongly
           ,
           when
           he
           doth
           reveal
           himself
           ,
           he
           defers
           a
           long
           time
           .
           That
           is
           one
           reason
           why
           he
           did
           defer
           revealing
           himself
           to
           Mary
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           have
           the
           more
           sweet
           contentment
           in
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           did
           reveal
           himself
           ,
           as
           indeed
           she
           had
           .
           Long
           deferring
           of
           a
           thing
           doth
           but
           inlarge
           the
           soule
           .
           Want
           inlargeth
           the
           desire
           ,
           and
           capacity
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           so
           doth
           love
           .
           Now
           when
           we
           want
           that
           we
           love
           ,
           that
           emptieth
           the
           soul
           marvellously
           much
           ,
           it
           mortifieth
           affection
           .
           When
           God
           keeps
           off
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           we
           see
           it
           is
           God
           only
           must
           do
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           affection
           is
           taken
           off
           from
           earthly
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           inlarged
           to
           God
           by
           love
           ,
           and
           the
           want
           of
           the
           thing
           we
           love
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           set
           a
           price
           on
           the
           thing
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           are
           wonderfully
           pleasing
           to
           God.
           It
           is
           very
           beneficiall
           to
           our selves
           .
           What
           lost
           Mary
           by
           it
           ?
           so
           shall
           we
           lose
           nothing
           .
           We
           have
           it
           at
           last
           more
           abundantly
           ;
           We
           have
           it
           as
           a
           mighty
           favour
           .
           Mary
           taketh
           this
           as
           a
           new
           blessing
           all
           together
           .
           
           When
           things
           are
           kept
           long
           from
           us
           ,
           &
           God
           only
           must
           discover
           .
           When
           the
           heart
           is
           kept
           from
           second
           causes
           ,
           the
           heart
           is
           inlarged
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           this
           comes
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           should
           have
           all
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           .
           God
           is
           wise
           ,
           and
           therefore
           makes
           us
           to
           stay
           a
           long
           time
           for
           that
           we
           do
           desire
           .
        
         
           We
           all
           of
           us
           are
           in
           Maries
           case
           in
           a
           spirituall
           sense
           ,
           sometimes
           or
           other
           ,
           we
           misse
           Christ
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           sweet
           sense
           of
           Christ
           .
           Lay
           this
           down
           for
           a
           r●le
           ,
           that
           Christians
           ought
           to
           walk
           in
           
           sweet
           communion
           with
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           &
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           to
           maintain
           the
           Cōmunion
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           vouchsafed
           between
           us
           and
           himself
           .
           Then
           certainly
           we
           lose
           Christ
           wonderfully
           ,
           and
           not
           against
           our
           minds
           ,
           but
           willingly
           by
           our
           own
           slighting
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           own
           undervaluing
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           by
           our
           negligence
           ,
           and
           presumption
           .
           Christ
           though
           he
           be
           low
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           great
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           have
           us
           to
           know
           his
           greatness
           .
           There
           must
           be
           communion
           with
           due
           respect
           .
           One
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           we
           deprive
           our selves
           of
           the
           sense
           &
           sweetnesse
           of
           communion
           with
           Christ
           .
           
           What
           must
           we
           do
           then
           ?
           we
           must
           do
           
           as
           this
           woman
           did
           ,
           turn
           over
           every
           stone
           ,
           use
           all
           kind
           of
           means
           ,
           leave
           not
           one
           ,
           till
           we
           find
           him
           ;
           and
           when
           all
           means
           are
           used
           ,
           wait
           still
           .
           Persevere
           in
           waiting
           ,
           as
           Peter
           speaks
           .
           Believers
           wait
           ,
           hold
           out
           in
           waiting
           ,
           for
           Christ
           in
           his
           time
           will
           come
           ,
           he
           cannot
           hold
           long
           .
           As
           Joseph
           did
           suppresse
           his
           
           love
           and
           affection
           for
           politick
           ends
           a
           great
           while
           ;
           but
           his
           pitty
           towards
           his
           Brethren
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           his
           bowels
           would
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           conceal
           himself
           longer
           ,
           his
           passion
           was
           above
           his
           policy
           .
           
             I
             am
             Joseph
          
           :
           And
           so
           let
           us
           in
           the
           use
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           seek
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           sweet
           sense
           of
           his
           love
           which
           is
           better
           then
           life
           it self
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           what
           is
           all
           without
           Christ
           ?
           Christ
           is
           
           so
           full
           of
           compassion
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           long
           suffer
           us
           to
           be
           prolonged
           ;
           but
           will
           at
           length
           satisfie
           the
           hungry
           soul
           :
           how
           many
           promises
           have
           vve
           to
           this
           end
           ?
        
         
           
           Take
           heed
           of
           such
           a
           temper
           of
           soul
           ,
           as
           cares
           not
           vvhether
           vve
           find
           Christ
           ,
           or
           no.
           Oh
           take
           heed
           of
           that
           ,
           if
           vve
           vvill
           seek
           him
           ,
           seek
           him
           as
           Mary
           ,
           she
           sought
           him
           early
           in
           the
           
           
           morning
           ,
           she
           brake
           her
           sleep
           ,
           and
           sought
           him
           vvith
           tears
           .
           If
           any
           thing
           be
           to
           be
           sought
           vvith
           tears
           ,
           it
           is
           Christ
           ,
           and
           communion
           vvith
           him
           ,
           she
           sought
           him
           instantly
           ,
           and
           constantly
           ,
           she
           sought
           him
           so
           ,
           that
           no
           impediment
           could
           hinder
           her
           ;
           she
           vvas
           so
           full
           of
           grief
           and
           love
           .
           She
           sought
           him
           vvith
           her
           vvhole
           heart
           ,
           she
           vvaited
           in
           seeking
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           vvay
           to
           find
           Christ
           .
           Seek
           him
           early
           ,
           in
           our
           younger
           times
           ,
           in
           the
           morning
           of
           our
           years
           .
           Oh
           that
           we
           could
           seek
           Christ
           ,
           as
           we
           seek
           our
           pleasures
           ;
           we
           should
           find
           more
           pleasure
           in
           Christ
           then
           in
           all
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           if
           we
           could
           perswade
           our
           base
           hearts
           so
           much
           .
           Seek
           him
           above
           all
           other
           things
           .
           Awake
           with
           this
           resolution
           in
           our
           hearts
           to
           find
           Christ
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           quiet
           ,
           till
           we
           may
           say
           with
           some
           comfort
           ,
           
             I
             am
             Christs
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             mine
             .
          
           When
           we
           have
           him
           ,
           we
           have
           all
           ,
           seek
           him
           with
           tears
           ;
           at
           length
           we
           are
           sure
           to
           find
           him
           .
           He
           hath
           bound
           himself
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           knock
           ,
           he
           will
           open
           .
           And
           if
           we
           seek
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           .
           If
           we
           seek
           wisdom
           early
           with
           our
           whole
           hearts
           intirely
           ,
           sincerely
           ,
           seek
           Christ
           ,
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           
           then
           we
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           find
           him
           as
           she
           did
           .
           Thus
           seek
           him
           in
           the
           word
           &
           Sacraments
           ,
           wherein
           he
           discovers
           himself
           
           familiarly
           .
           Seek
           him
           in
           the
           ,
           Temple
           .
           
             Christ
             was
             found
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
          
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           find
           him
           
           both
           here
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           .
           Specially
           we
           shall
           find
           him
           in
           our
           hearts
           .
           You
           see
           how
           familiarly
           he
           comes
           to
           us
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           speaks
           to
           us
           by
           a
           man
           ,
           like
           our selves
           .
           And
           how
           familiarly
           by
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           by
           common
           bread
           ,
           and
           common
           wine
           ,
           sanctified
           to
           do
           great
           matters
           above
           nature
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           faith
           .
           He
           cometh
           to
           us
           through
           our
           faces
           ,
           into
           our
           souls
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           He
           cometh
           to
           us
           ,
           through
           our
           ears
           in
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           through
           our
           sight
           in
           seeing
           the
           bread
           broken
           .
           He
           comes
           by
           familiar
           things
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           familiar
           manner
           of
           conveying
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           should
           
           name
           every
           one
           ,
           
             I
             come
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             give
             thee
             my
             body
             .
          
           Think
           with
           our
           selvs
           ,
           now
           Christ
           cometh
           to
           me
           ,
           when
           the
           Minister
           reacheth
           the
           bread
           and
           come
           to
           me
           ,
           think
           of
           heavenly
           bread
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           gift
           of
           Christ
           to
           me
           by
           means
           ,
           &
           can
           he
           do
           it
           more
           familiarly
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Mary
           ?
           and
           that
           is
           the
           excellency
           
           
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           It
           conveyeth
           Christ
           to
           all
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           one
           in
           particular
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           named
           every
           one
           .
           And
           what
           an
           incouragement
           is
           this
           to
           answer
           again
           ,
           to
           open
           our
           hearts
           to
           receive
           him
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Elements
           ;
           to
           imbrace
           Christ
           ,
           joyn
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           keep
           him
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           him
           ;
           do
           not
           lose
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           be
           so
           dealt
           withall
           ,
           remember
           the
           Covenant
           we
           have
           made
           to
           him
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           let
           these
           sweet
           considerations
           of
           Christ
           dwell
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           work
           on
           every
           one
           of
           our
           hearts
           .
           If
           they
           do
           good
           on
           us
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           if
           we
           by
           faith
           lay
           hold
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           have
           intercourse
           with
           him
           ,
           what
           will
           it
           be
           in
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           ?
           How
           comfortable
           will
           it
           be
           to
           hear
           him
           say
           to
           every
           one
           in
           particular
           ,
           
           
             Come
             thou
             ,
             and
             thou
             ,
             stand
             on
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             sit
             and
             judge
             the
             world
             with
             me
             ?
          
           Doth
           he
           know
           our
           names
           now
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           giveth
           to
           every
           one
           particularly
           by
           himself
           ,
           if
           we
           come
           worthily
           ?
           and
           will
           not
           he
           know
           us
           then
           ?
           oh
           that
           is
           far
           more
           worth
           then
           the
           worlds
           good
           ,
           to
           know
           us
           then
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           us
           by
           our
           names
           .
           Therefore
           I
           beseech
           
           you
           be
           acquainted
           with
           Christ
           .
           Have
           intercourse
           (
           all
           we
           can
           )
           with
           him
           in
           the
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           never
           rest
           ,
           till
           we
           find
           this
           sweet
           result
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           means
           ,
           
             That
             he
             is
             ours
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             his
             .
          
        
         
           
           Take
           heed
           therefore
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           desperately
           addicted
           to
           formality
           and
           Popery
           ,
           I
           say
           take
           heed
           we
           do
           depend
           not
           upon
           any
           outward
           thing
           ;
           but
           look
           to
           Christ
           in
           all
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           look
           to
           the
           spirit
           ;
           all
           Gods
           children
           ,
           the
           church
           of
           the
           first
           born
           ,
           they
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           taught
           of
           God.
           Who
           can
           take
           away
           the
           opposite
           disposition
           of
           mans
           nature
           to
           goodness
           ,
           but
           God
           by
           his
           spirit
           ?
           who
           can
           shine
           into
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           quicken
           the
           soul
           ,
           but
           Christ
           by
           his
           spirit
           ?
           who
           is
           above
           the
           heart
           and
           conscience
           ,
           but
           Christ
           by
           his
           spirit
           ?
           therefore
           take
           heed
           of
           formality
           ,
           submit
           your
           hearts
           to
           the
           great
           Prophet
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           that
           Moses
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           Deut.
           18.
           who
           shall
           be
           the
           great
           teacher
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           lift
           up
           our
           hearts
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           teach
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           remove
           the
           naturall
           disposition
           that
           is
           in
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           take
           off
           the
           
           veil
           from
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           teach
           not
           only
           what
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           to
           teach
           the
           very
           doing
           of
           them
           .
           Teach
           us
           to
           hate
           what
           is
           ill
           ;
           teach
           us
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           to
           resist
           all
           Satans
           temptations
           ;
           who
           can
           teach
           this
           ,
           but
           the
           great
           Teacher
           ,
           whose
           Chair
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ?
           therefore
           take
           heed
           of
           depending
           on
           formall
           things
           .
           Lift
           your
           hearts
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           joyn
           his
           teaching
           with
           all
           other
           teaching
           .
           This
           cannot
           be
           too
           much
           stood
           upon
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           therefore
           take
           it
           to
           heart
           .
        
         
           
           Give
           me
           leave
           to
           add
           a
           few
           things
           more
           .
           If
           Christ
           speaketh
           in
           generall
           to
           Mary
           ,
           she
           answereth
           in
           generall
           .
           And
           when
           he
           speaks
           aloof
           to
           her
           ,
           she
           answereth
           aloof
           to
           him
           ,
           a
           far
           off
           ,
           and
           never
           gave
           him
           a
           direct
           answer
           ,
           till
           he
           gave
           a
           direct
           word
           to
           her
           .
           When
           he
           said
           Mary
           ,
           she
           gave
           him
           a
           direct
           answer
           Rabboni
           ,
           not
           before
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           therefore
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           rest
           in
           generall
           promises
           ,
           and
           the
           generall
           graces
           ,
           that
           be
           so
           much
           stood
           on
           by
           some
           ,
           That
           God
           hath
           a
           like
           respect
           to
           all
           .
           Trust
           not
           to
           that
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           enter
           into
           his
           secrets
           ;
           but
           let
           us
           obey
           his
           precepts
           and
           Commandements
           .
           And
           
           withall
           remember
           this
           ;
           When
           we
           hear
           of
           a
           generall
           mercy
           and
           Commandement
           for
           all
           Nations
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ
           came
           to
           save
           a
           world
           of
           sinners
           ,
           alas
           what
           is
           that
           to
           me
           ,
           unless
           
           thou
           by
           thy
           holy
           spirit
           speakest
           to
           my
           soul
           ,
           and
           saist
           in
           particular
           ,
           
             I
             am
             thy
             salvation
          
           ,
           and
           speakest
           familiarly
           to
           my
           soul
           .
           Generalls
           are
           in
           some
           degrees
           comfortable
           .
           But
           if
           I
           find
           not
           particular
           interest
           by
           the
           witness
           of
           thy
           holy
           spirit
           to
           my
           soul
           ,
           if
           thou
           sayst
           not
           to
           my
           soul
           ,
           
             I
             am
             thine
             ,
             and
             thou
             art
             mine
             ,
          
           all
           is
           to
           little
           purpose
           .
           Therefore
           in
           the
           desires
           of
           our
           souls
           in
           prayer
           ,
           let
           us
           desire
           the
           Lord
           to
           reveal
           himself
           in
           particular
           .
           We
           trust
           too
           much
           in
           Generalls
           .
           God
           is
           mercifull
           ,
           and
           Christ
           came
           to
           redeem
           the
           World.
           They
           be
           truths
           ,
           and
           good
           foundations
           for
           to
           sound
           faith
           upon
           ;
           but
           they
           will
           not
           do
           the
           deed
           ,
           till
           by
           daily
           prayer
           vve
           seek
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           he
           vvould
           in
           a
           particular
           manner
           reveal
           himself
           to
           us
           .
           This
           doth
           Paul
           pray
           for
           ,
           Ephes
           .
           1.
           
           That
           
             God
             would
             vouch
             safe
             to
             them
             the
             spirit
             of
             Revelation
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           the
           office
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           his
           speciall
           office
           is
           ,
           to
           reveal
           
           
           to
           every
           one
           in
           particular
           ,
           his
           estate
           and
           condition
           to
           God-ward
           .
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           knoweth
           the
           secrets
           in
           the
           brest
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           own
           hearts
           .
           Now
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           only
           can
           reveal
           the
           particular
           love
           that
           lyeth
           in
           Gods
           brest
           ,
           to
           our
           particular
           souls
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           should
           desire
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           spirit
           may
           be
           sent
           to
           seal
           to
           us
           our
           particular
           salvation
           ,
           and
           never
           be
           quiet
           till
           we
           be
           sealed
           in
           particular
           assurance
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           they
           ,
           whom
           Christ
           came
           to
           save
           .
           This
           we
           ought
           to
           labour
           for
           ,
           if
           we
           labour
           for
           it
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           it
           ,
           sometime
           or
           other
           ;
           for
           God
           loveth
           to
           be
           familiar
           with
           his
           Children
           .
           He
           loveth
           not
           to
           be
           strange
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           seek
           his
           love
           ,
           but
           to
           reveal
           himself
           first
           or
           last
           .
           And
           few
           seek
           it
           ,
           but
           God
           revealeth
           himself
           by
           his
           spirit
           to
           them
           ,
           before
           they
           die
           ;
           if
           he
           doth
           not
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           of
           it
           in
           Heaven
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           that
           be
           against
           particulars
           ,
           they
           are
           enemies
           to
           their
           own
           salvation
           .
           Mary
           regarded
           not
           ,
           while
           Christ
           spake
           of
           generalls
           .
           But
           when
           he
           came
           to
           particulars
           ,
           then
           ,
           Rabboni
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           .
        
         
           
           
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             her
             ,
             touch
             me
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             yet
             ascended
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             This
             verse
             containeth
             Christs
          
           Prohibition
           ,
           
             or
             Christs
          
           Commission
           ,
           or
           Charge
           .
           His
           prohibition
           .
           Touch
           me
           not
           ;
           
             and
             his
             reason
          
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           not
           yet
           ascended
           to
           my
           Father
           .
        
         
           His
           Charge
           .
           Go
           to
           my
           Brethren
           .
           
             And
             then
             directeth
             what
             to
             say
             to
             them
             .
          
           I
           ascend
           to
           my
           Father
           ,
           and
           your
           Father
           ,
           to
           my
           God
           ,
           and
           your
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           words
           be
           very
           naturall
           ,
           and
           need
           no
           breaking
           up
           to
           you
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           handle
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           follow
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           
             Jesus
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             touch
             me
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Touch
             me
             not
          
           .
           Why
           ?
           he
           would
           have
           Thomas
           not
           only
           touch
           ,
           but
           to
           put
           his
           finger
           into
           his
           side
           ,
           that
           is
           more
           then
           touching
           him
           .
           But
           our
           Saviours
           intent
           is
           to
           meet
           with
           a
           disposition
           in
           Mary
           something
           carnall
           ,
           something
           low
           and
           mean
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           this
           glorious
           occasion
           ,
           Christ
           being
           now
           risen
           and
           glorified
           ;
           for
           his
           resurrection
           was
           the
           first
           degree
           of
           his
           glorification
           .
           And
           therefore
           
             touch
             me
             not
          
           .
           She
           came
           with
           too
           much
           a
           carnall
           
           
           mind
           to
           touch
           him
           ,
           when
           we
           said
           Rabboni
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           satisfaction
           enough
           for
           her
           to
           answer
           Rabboni
           ;
           but
           she
           runneth
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           claspeth
           him
           ,
           and
           clingeth
           about
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           affection
           of
           love
           did
           dictate
           to
           her
           .
           But
           saith
           he
           ,
           touch
           me
           not
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           a
           fit
           manner
           for
           thee
           to
           touch
           me
           in
           ,
           now
           I
           am
           risen
           again
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           she
           had
           a
           thought
           to
           converse
           with
           Christ
           ,
           in
           as
           familiar
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           when
           she
           powred
           oyntment
           on
           his
           head
           .
           He
           was
           the
           same
           person
           ,
           but
           the
           case
           is
           altered
           ;
           that
           was
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           humiliation
           ,
           now
           he
           was
           
           risen
           again
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           the
           first
           degree
           of
           his
           glorification
           .
           There
           was
           another
           manner
           of
           converse
           due
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           
             touch
             me
             not
          
           .
           Thou
           thinkest
           to
           touch
           me
           as
           thou
           didst
           before
           ,
           
           but
           thou
           must
           not
           do
           it
           .
           She
           was
           too
           much
           addicted
           to
           his
           bodily
           presence
           .
           1.
           
           It
           is
           that
           ,
           that
           men
           will
           labour
           after
           ,
           and
           have
           laboured
           for
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           be
           too
           much
           addicted
           to
           present
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           sense
           .
           They
           will
           worship
           Christ
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           have
           a
           picture
           before
           them
           They
           will
           adore
           
           Christ
           ;
           but
           they
           must
           bring
           his
           body
           down
           into
           a
           peece
           of
           bread
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           a
           presence
           .
           And
           so
           instead
           of
           raising
           their
           hearts
           to
           God
           and
           Christ
           in
           a
           heavenly
           manner
           ,
           they
           pull
           down
           God
           and
           Christ
           to
           them
           ;
           this
           the
           pride
           ,
           and
           base
           earthliness
           of
           man
           will
           do
           .
           And
           therefore
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             touch
             me
             not
          
           ,
           in
           that
           manner
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           with
           me
           now
           as
           it
           was
           before
           .
           
           We
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           mean
           and
           base
           conceits
           of
           Christ
           .
           What
           saith
           Paul
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           
           I
           know
           uo
           man
           now
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           now
           he
           is
           risen
           .
           Christ
           was
           of
           such
           a
           Tribe
           ,
           Stature
           ,
           had
           such
           gifts
           and
           qualities
           .
           What
           is
           that
           to
           me
           ?
           Christ
           is
           now
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ,
           and
           King
           of
           Kings
           .
           He
           is
           glorious
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           conceive
           of
           him
           .
           I
           know
           no
           man
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           Christ
           himself
           .
           I
           forget
           what
           he
           was
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           think
           of
           him
           ,
           what
           he
           is
           now
           in
           Heaven
           .
           Therefore
           to
           bring
           him
           down
           to
           our
           base
           conceits
           ,
           to
           sense
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           humour
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           labour
           to
           crosse
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           For
           why
           are
           men
           so
           addicted
           to
           outward
           things
           ,
           outward
           
           complements
           ?
           It
           is
           pride
           ,
           it
           is
           satanicall
           pride
           ;
           they
           think
           that
           God
           is
           delighted
           with
           whatsoever
           their
           folly
           is
           delighted
           withall
           .
           Because
           amongst
           
           men
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           deal
           a
           doing
           :
           therefore
           they
           think
           God
           is
           well
           pleased
           with
           such
           things
           .
           God
           is
           a
           spitit
           ,
           and
           though
           outward
           things
           be
           necessary
           ,
           yet
           all
           must
           not
           be
           turned
           outward
           ,
           as
           in
           Popery
           .
           We
           must
           not
           bring
           God
           down
           to
           our
           foolish
           conceits
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           delighted
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           wonderfull
           easie
           too
           ;
           all
           outward
           things
           ,
           any
           naughty
           men
           have
           them
           with
           their
           sins
           .
           Let
           a
           man
           
           perform
           a
           little
           outward
           complement
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           what
           he
           will
           be
           ,
           let
           him
           live
           as
           he
           will
           ;
           and
           be
           possest
           ,
           that
           outward
           things
           will
           serve
           the
           turn
           ,
           he
           is
           safe
           ,
           his
           Conscience
           is
           daubed
           up
           ,
           till
           God
           by
           sense
           of
           wrath
           awakeneth
           conscience
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           shall
           find
           it
           another
           matter
           to
           deal
           with
           God
           then
           by
           complement
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           is
           also
           a
           great
           glory
           in
           outward
           things
           .
           There
           is
           commendations
           ,
           and
           mens
           observance
           of
           them
           ,
           
           as
           in
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           in
           Popery
           .
           But
           the
           spirituall
           worship
           of
           Christ
           hath
           no
           observance
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           is
           between
           God
           and
           the
           soul
           ,
           men
           naturally
           love
           those
           things
           
           that
           be
           glorious
           .
           It
           is
           said
           of
           Ephraim
           ,
           that
           he
           loved
           to
           tread
           out
           the
           Corn
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           plow
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Ephraim
           will
           take
           that
           which
           is
           easie
           ,
           but
           not
           that
           in
           Gods
           worship
           which
           is
           hard
           .
           There
           be
           two
           things
           in
           Gods
           service
           .
           An
           easie
           thing
           ,
           which
           is
           outward
           
           complement
           .
           And
           an
           hard
           thing
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           trust
           him
           ;
           to
           deny
           our selves
           ,
           to
           relie
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           live
           by
           faith
           .
           And
           that
           Ephraim
           will
           not
           do
           .
           Ephraim
           will
           tread
           the
           corn
           ,
           because
           the
           Heifer
           may
           eat
           corn
           .
           But
           there
           be
           hard
           things
           in
           Religion
           which
           he
           will
           not
           practice
           .
           He
           will
           not
           plough
           .
           Touch
           me
           not
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           .
           Thou
           hast
           not
           conceits
           spirituall
           enough
           to
           deal
           with
           me
           ,
           now
           I
           am
           risen
           .
        
         
           
           But
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           
             Touch
             me
             not
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             not
             yet
             ascended
             to
             my
             Father
          
           ;
           That
           seemeth
           to
           be
           a
           strong
           reason
           .
           But
           it
           seemeth
           to
           be
           a
           contrary
           reason
           .
           Touch
           me
           not
           now
           ,
           when
           my
           body
           is
           present
           ,
           but
           touch
           me
           when
           I
           
           am
           gone
           ,
           and
           removed
           out
           of
           sight
           of
           all
           flesh
           .
           Touch
           me
           not
           now
           ,
           when
           thou
           mayst
           touch
           me
           ,
           and
           touch
           me
           when
           there
           is
           an
           impossibility
           of
           touching
           me
           .
           This
           is
           seemingly
           strange
           ;
           But
           indeed
           there
           is
           no
           contrariety
           in
           it
           .
           
             Touch
             me
             not
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             not
             yet
             ascended
             to
             the
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           
           There
           is
           a
           double
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           .
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           
             touch
             me
             not
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             not
             yet
             ascended
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Thou
           needest
           not
           claspe
           ,
           and
           cling
           about
           me
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           would
           stay
           no
           more
           with
           you
           below
           ,
           
             I
             am
             not
             yet
             ascended
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           there
           will
           be
           time
           enough
           afterwards
           .
           For
           the
           word
           ,
           touch
           ,
           in
           the
           originall
           ,
           doth
           not
           signifie
           meerly
           to
           touch
           ;
           but
           claspe
           ,
           associate
           ,
           joyn
           ,
           and
           soder
           with
           a
           thing
           :
           the
           Scripture
           speaking
           of
           the
           evill
           man
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           touch
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           make
           him
           one
           with
           him
           .
           The
           Devill
           shall
           not
           take
           him
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           one
           with
           himself
           .
           It
           is
           a
           strange
           word
           in
           the
           originall
           ,
           Thou
           claspest
           about
           me
           ,
           thou
           dost
           more
           then
           touch
           me
           ,
           thou
           clingest
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           wilt
           not
           leave
           me
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           would
           go
           presently
           to
           the
           Father
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           not
           yet
           ascended
           to
           the
           Father
           .
           
           That
           is
           one
           part
           of
           the
           meaning
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           farther
           then
           that
           ,
           
             I
             am
             not
             yet
             ascended
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             touch
             me
             not
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           another
           manner
           of
           touch
           that
           I
           look
           for
           ,
           better
           for
           thee
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           regard
           for
           me
           ,
           to
           touch
           me
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           faith
           when
           I
           am
           ascended
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           then
           touch
           me
           ,
           and
           take
           thy
           full
           of
           touching
           me
           .
           But
           for
           the
           present
           I
           am
           not
           ascended
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           done
           all
           .
           I
           have
           not
           manifested
           my self
           to
           my
           Disciples
           in
           full
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           ascended
           ,
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           is
           place
           for
           touch
           :
           And
           that
           I
           take
           is
           meant
           here
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           yet
           ascended
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           thou
           thinkest
           I
           have
           done
           all
           is
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           but
           thou
           art
           deceived
           ,
           I
           must
           ascend
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           when
           I
           am
           there
           ,
           I
           expect
           to
           be
           touched
           after
           another
           manner
           ,
           after
           a
           gratious
           spiritual
           manner
           ,
           which
           
           is
           by
           faith
           ,
           as
           Augustine
           saith
           ,
           well
           ,
           send
           up
           thy
           faith
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           then
           thou
           touchest
           Christ
           .
           As
           he
           said
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           
             Quid
             paras
             dentem
             ,
             &
             ventrem
             ,
             Crede
             ,
             &
             manducasti
             :
          
           what
           dost
           thou
           prepare
           thy
           teeth
           and
           stomack
           for
           ?
           believe
           ,
           and
           thou
           hast
           earen
           .
           So
           
           the
           best
           communion
           with
           Christ
           is
           to
           believe
           ,
           till
           we
           come
           to
           Heaven
           to
           have
           eternall
           communion
           with
           him
           .
           This
           touch
           will
           do
           thee
           little
           good
           ,
           and
           it
           pleaseth
           me
           as
           little
           .
           When
           I
           am
           ascended
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           then
           touch
           me
           at
           the
           full
           ,
           so
           you
           see
           what
           Christ
           meaneth
           .
        
         
           The
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           here
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           dispensation
           of
           Christ
           here
           ,
           is
           by
           promise
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           spirit
           that
           we
           should
           live
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           sense
           .
           The
           life
           of
           sight
           is
           preserved
           for
           another
           world
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           fitted
           for
           it
           .
           She
           was
           not
           fit
           for
           a
           life
           of
           sense
           ,
           but
           was
           to
           expect
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           be
           filled
           with
           that
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           be
           filled
           with
           faith
           and
           love
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           have
           an
           holy
           Communion
           with
           him
           in
           Heaven
           .
           But
           I
           
             am
             not
             yet
             ascended
          
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           the
           meaning
           ,
           touch
           me
           not
           .
        
         
           There
           be
           two
           reasons
           of
           Christs
           prohibition
           .
           1.
           
           Her
           respects
           were
           too
           carnall
           and
           ordinary
           ,
           considering
           he
           was
           in
           the
           state
           of
           glory
           .
           And
           then
           2.
           for
           that
           there
           will
           be
           time
           enough
           :
           do
           not
           stand
           imbracing
           of
           me
           .
           There
           
           is
           a
           greater
           work
           for
           thee
           to
           do
           .
           
           Christ
           preferred
           the
           great
           work
           of
           giving
           notice
           to
           his
           Disciples
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           before
           the
           Office
           of
           respect
           ,
           and
           service
           to
           himself
           .
           Go
           about
           a
           duty
           ,
           that
           I
           more
           regard
           a
           great
           deal
           .
           
             Go
             tell
             my
             Brethren
          
           ,
           I
           ascend
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           every
           part
           of
           the
           Text
           yields
           satisfaction
           to
           that
           prohition
           .
        
         
           Go
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             to
             my
             Brethren
          
           ,
           I
           have
           another
           work
           for
           thee
           to
           do
           .
           
             Touch
             me
             not
          
           ,
           Thou
           claspes
           about
           me
           as
           if
           thou
           hadst
           nothing
           to
           do
           :
           there
           is
           another
           work
           to
           do
           that
           pleaseth
           me
           better
           ,
           and
           more
           fit
           for
           thee
           ,
           to
           comfort
           them
           that
           are
           in
           distress
           ,
           my
           poor
           Brethren
           and
           Disciples
           .
           And
           therefore
           
             go
             to
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           so
           that
           Christ
           prefers
           a
           work
           of
           charity
           to
           his
           poor
           Disciples
           ,
           before
           a
           work
           of
           complement
           to
           his
           own
           person
           .
           She
           clingeth
           about
           him
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           not
           it
           I
           would
           have
           .
           Those
           poor
           souls
           are
           mourning
           and
           disconsolate
           for
           me
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           ●●re
           clean
           taken
           away
           ,
           go
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           prevent
           their
           farther
           sorrow
           .
        
         
           God
           hath
           a
           wonderfull
           respect
           to
           
           others
           .
           It
           is
           strange
           that
           Christ
           should
           say
           ,
           Go
           ,
           and
           be
           reconciled
           to
           thy
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           then
           offer
           thy
           sacrifice
           .
           As
           if
           he
           would
           have
           his
           own
           sacrifice
           
           neglected
           ,
           rather
           then
           we
           should
           not
           be
           reconciled
           to
           others
           .
           And
           so
           a
           work
           of
           charity
           and
           love
           is
           preferred
           before
           an
           officium
           and
           complement
           to
           himself
           .
           Let
           us
           shew
           our
           love
           to
           
           the
           first
           Table
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           our
           love
           to
           God
           by
           our
           love
           to
           man.
           Every
           thing
           hath
           its
           measure
           and
           time
           .
           Away
           therefore
           with
           this
           over-much
           imbracing
           and
           touching
           .
           Go
           thy
           way
           thou
           hast
           another
           work
           to
           do
           ,
           
             Go
             to
             my
             Brethren
          
           ;
           And
           so
           you
           see
           (
           as
           I
           take
           it
           )
           the
           full
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           .
        
         
           Observe
           the
           circumstances
           .
           Who
           must
           go
           ?
           Here
           is
           a
           Commission
           ,
           and
           command
           .
           And
           to
           whom
           ?
           To
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           .
           And
           when
           doth
           Christ
           bid
           her
           go
           ?
           when
           he
           was
           risen
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           first
           estate
           of
           glory
           .
           What
           is
           the
           Message
           ?
           
             Tell
             my
             Brethren
          
           ,
           I
           
             am
             ascending
             to
             my
             Fath●●
             ▪
             and
             your
             Father
             ;
             to
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             God.
          
           It
           is
           worth
           your
           considering
           a
           little
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Who
           is
           sent
           .
           A
           woman
           ,
           a
           woman
           to
           
           be
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           bethe
           Teacher
           of
           the
           great
           Teachers
           of
           the
           world
           .
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           vvas
           sent
           to
           instruct
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           great
           Articles
           of
           Christs
           Resurrection
           and
           Ascension
           
           to
           Heaven
           .
           By
           a
           Woman
           death
           came
           into
           the
           vvorld
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           woman
           life
           was
           preached
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           because
           indeed
           she
           was
           more
           affectionate
           ,
           and
           affection
           taketh
           all
           .
           And
           that
           makes
           that
           sex
           more
           addicted
           to
           Religion
           ,
           by
           the
           advantage
           of
           their
           affection
           ;
           for
           Religion
           is
           meerly
           a
           matter
           of
           affection
           :
           though
           it
           must
           have
           judgement
           shine
           before
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           especially
           in
           the
           heart
           and
           affections
           .
           And
           she
           had
           shewed
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           affection
           ,
           she
           stood
           out
           when
           the
           rest
           went
           away
           ,
           John
           19.
           25.
           
           She
           was
           constant
           ,
           and
           broke
           through
           all
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           then
           God
           honoured
           her
           to
           be
           the
           first
           preacher
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           .
        
         
           Gods
           course
           is
           to
           trust
           secrets
           in
           earthen
           Vessels
           ,
           that
           earthen
           Vessels
           should
           carry
           heavenly
           treasure
           ,
           and
           therefore
           stick
           not
           at
           the
           Vessel
           ;
           but
           look
           to
           the
           Treasure
           .
           A
           woman
           may
           teach
           the
           greatest
           Apostle
           .
           Look
           not
           to
           the
           man
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Message
           .
           Elias
           
           
           will
           not
           refuse
           the
           meat
           because
           the
           
           Raven
           brought
           it
           .
           And
           a
           condemned
           man
           will
           not
           refuse
           a
           pardon
           ,
           because
           a
           mean
           man
           bringeth
           it
           .
           Take
           off
           pride
           in
           spirituall
           respects
           .
           When
           God
           honours
           any
           man
           to
           bring
           news
           of
           reconciliation
           ,
           stoop
           to
           him
           ,
           of
           what
           condition
           soever
           he
           be
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           whom
           must
           she
           go
           ?
           
             Go
             ,
             tell
             my
             Brethren
          
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Go
           to
           the
           Apostles
           that
           are
           disconsolate
           men
           ,
           now
           Orphans
           ,
           deprived
           of
           their
           Master
           and
           Lord.
           Disconsolate
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           vain
           ,
           so
           not
           without
           cause
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           reason
           to
           be
           discomforted
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           their
           want
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           for
           their
           own
           ill
           carriage
           towards
           Christ
           .
           One
           of
           them
           denyeth
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           forsake
           him
           ;
           and
           yet
           
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             go
             tell
             my
             Brethren
             .
          
        
         
           When
           did
           he
           speak
           this
           ?
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           in
           the
           state
           of
           glory
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           is
           ascending
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           owneth
           them
           as
           Brethren
           ,
           though
           such
           
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           had
           dealt
           most
           unbrotherly
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           came
           they
           to
           be
           his
           Brethren
           ?
           
           And
           how
           come
           we
           to
           be
           Christs
           Brother
           ?
           Christ
           is
           the
           first
           
           born
           of
           many
           Brethren
           ;
           He
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           by
           Nature
           ;
           and
           all
           others
           ,
           
           now
           ,
           by
           grace
           and
           adoption
           .
           Christ
           is
           the
           Primo-genitus
           ,
           amongst
           many
           brethren
           ,
           and
           in
           Christ
           ,
           we
           
           have
           one
           Father
           with
           Christ
           .
           We
           have
           one
           honour
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           all
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Heirs
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           .
           If
           Sons
           ,
           then
           Heirs
           :
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           the
           coherence
           .
           Now
           we
           are
           all
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           Heirs
           with
           him
           .
           To
           go
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           nature
           that
           he
           took
           ,
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           therefore
           having
           our
           flesh
           ,
           he
           is
           our
           Brother
           .
           The
           ●●ry
           Reprobate
           may
           say
           so
           .
           Yet
           that
           is
           a
           ground
           of
           comfort
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           man
           as
           we
           are
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           not
           the
           main
           thing
           considerable
           .
           He
           is
           our
           Brother
           in
           a
           spirituall
           respect
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           adoption
           .
           He
           is
           the
           first
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           we
           in
           him
           Sonnes
           .
           He
           is
           the
           first
           Heir
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           we
           in
           him
           are
           Heirs
           .
           And
           therefore
           
             go
             to
             my
             Brethren
          
           .
           
        
         
           Beloved
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           point
           of
           marvellous
           comfort
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           not
           ashamed
           to
           call
           them
           Brethren
           ,
           Psal
           .
           22.
           22.
           
           
             I
             will
             declare
             thy
             name
             amongst
             
             by
             brethren
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           Christ
           alludeth
           to
           that
           Psalm
           in
           this
           passage
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           read
           ,
           2
           Heb.
           out
           of
           that
           Psalm
           .
           Christ
           hath
           taken
           all
           relations
           (
           that
           are
           comfortable
           )
           upon
           him
           ,
           towards
           us
           .
           
             He
             is
             the
             everlasting
             Father
             ,
             Isai
             .
          
           9.
           
           
             The
             Prince
             of
             peace
          
           .
           He
           is
           a
           second
           Adam
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           Father
           in
           that
           regard
           .
           The
           first
           Adam
           is
           the
           Father
           of
           all
           that
           perish
           .
           The
           second
           Adam
           is
           the
           Father
           of
           all
           that
           shall
           be
           saved
           .
           As
           he
           is
           our
           Brother
           ,
           so
           our
           Husband
           .
           He
           could
           not
           be
           our
           Husband
           ,
           except
           he
           
           were
           our
           Brother
           .
           He
           must
           take
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           be
           one
           with
           us
           ,
           before
           we
           can
           be
           one
           with
           him
           .
           He
           is
           our
           friend
           ,
           before
           this
           time
           he
           called
           them
           friends
           .
           As
           you
           see
           in
           John
           ,
           I
           
             will
             call
          
           
           
             you
             friends
          
           .
           But
           here
           is
           a
           sweeter
           tearm
           Brethren
           .
           There
           is
           no
           relation
           that
           hath
           any
           comfort
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           Christ
           hath
           taken
           it
           on
           him
           .
           He
           is
           our
           head
           ,
           Husband
           ,
           friend
           ,
           Father
           ,
           Brother
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           can
           convey
           comfort
           to
           us
           .
           And
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           these
           things
           more
           truly
           then
           any
           Relation
           is
           made
           true
           on
           earth
           .
           For
           these
           Relations
           of
           Husband
           and
           
           Wife
           ,
           and
           Brother
           and
           Sister
           ,
           and
           Father
           and
           Child
           ,
           are
           but
           shadows
           of
           that
           everlasting
           relation
           that
           Christ
           hath
           taken
           upon
           him
           ;
           the
           reality
           and
           truth
           it self
           is
           in
           Christ
           .
           We
           think
           there
           is
           no
           Brother
           ,
           but
           the
           Brother
           in
           flesh
           ,
           no
           Father
           ,
           but
           Father
           in
           flesh
           .
           Alas
           ,
           these
           are
           but
           shadows
           ,
           and
           quickly
           cease
           ,
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           world
           passeth
           away
           .
           Brother
           is
           another
           Relation
           whereof
           these
           are
           but
           shadows
           .
           These
           do
           but
           represent
           the
           best
           things
           that
           are
           in
           Heaven
           :
           Christ
           is
           the
           Father
           ,
           Brother
           ,
           Friend
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           comfortable
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           therefore
           
             go
             ,
             tell
             my
             brethren
          
           .
        
         
           
           I
           ,
           but
           saith
           the
           poor
           soul
           ,
           I
           that
           have
           been
           so
           sinfull
           ,
           and
           so
           unworthy
           
           a
           wretch
           ,
           shall
           I
           have
           comfort
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           my
           Brother
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           Christs
           ?
           I
           cannot
           do
           it
           .
           I
           profess
           thou
           canst
           not
           do
           it
           ,
           flesh
           and
           blood
           must
           not
           teach
           it
           thee
           ,
           thou
           must
           be
           taught
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           consider
           how
           the
           Apostles
           used
           Christ
           .
           Thou
           canst
           not
           call
           Christ
           Brother
           ,
           because
           thou
           hast
           been
           a
           sinner
           ,
           and
           hast
           carried
           thy self
           unkindly
           to
           Christ
           .
           And
           did
           not
           the
           Disciples
           so
           ?
           
           
           did
           not
           they
           leave
           him
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           deny
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           Oaths
           .
           Therefore
           whatsoever
           our
           sins
           have
           been
           ,
           deny
           not
           our
           relation
           to
           Christ
           .
           The
           poor
           Prodigal
           said
           ,
           
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             called
             a
             Sonne
             ,
          
           I
           am
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           called
           a
           Servant
           .
           He
           denyed
           not
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Sonne
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           unworthy
           of
           it
           .
           And
           so
           I
           a●
           unworthy
           to
           be
           a
           spouse
           and
           brother
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           do
           not
           our
           unfaithfull
           hearts
           to
           much
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           our
           relation
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostles
           were
           so
           dignified
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           called
           the
           
             Pillars
             of
             the
             world
          
           ;
           but
           these
           left
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           in
           this
           time
           of
           their
           desertion
           of
           him
           ,
           
             go
             tell
             my
             brethren
          
           .
           Therefore
           be
           not
           discouraged
           ,
           go
           to
           Christ
           in
           our
           
           worst
           condition
           ,
           in
           our
           greatest
           temptations
           ,
           when
           our
           hearts
           misgive
           us
           most
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           used
           God
           most
           unkindly
           ,
           and
           Satan
           ply'd
           us
           most
           with
           desperate
           temptations
           ,
           yet
           own
           him
           for
           our
           brother
           ,
           who
           owned
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           when
           they
           dealt
           most
           unkindly
           with
           him
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           count
           it
           a
           comfort
           unvaluable
           ,
           which
           no
           tongue
           is
           able
           to
           express
           ,
           that
           
           Christ
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           should
           call
           brethren
           .
           He
           might
           well
           call
           them
           brethren
           after
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           because
           then
           all
           debts
           were
           discharged
           by
           his
           death
           .
           He
           had
           paid
           their
           debts
           ,
           and
           now
           the
           acquittance
           was
           due
           to
           them
           ,
           because
           Christ
           ,
           as
           surety
           ,
           had
           payd
           all
           .
           Now
           I
           am
           risen
           ,
           
             go
             ,
             and
             tell
             my
             brethren
             so
             .
          
           If
           we
           can
           make
           use
           of
           the
           death
           and
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           dyed
           for
           my
           sins
           ,
           and
           rose
           again
           for
           my
           justification
           ,
           I
           will
           interest
           my self
           in
           his
           death
           ,
           I
           will
           claim
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           then
           take
           the
           comfort
           of
           this
           .
           In
           Popery
           they
           had
           much
           comfort
           in
           those
           dark
           times
           ,
           when
           a
           Company
           of
           proud
           carnall
           beastly
           men
           ruled
           the
           roast
           according
           to
           their
           own
           lusts
           ,
           these
           Clergymen
           made
           a
           great
           pother
           with
           fraternity
           and
           brotherhood
           .
           And
           if
           they
           were
           of
           such
           a
           fraternity
           of
           
           Dominick
           or
           Francis
           ,
           or
           meerly
           in
           a
           Fryars
           Coule
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           only
           satisfactory
           ,
           but
           meritorious
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           do
           amisse
           ,
           away
           with
           these
           shadows
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           brotherhood
           that
           must
           comfort
           Christians
           ,
           that
           Christ
           owned
           us
           for
           brethren
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           .
           
           He
           payd
           dear
           for
           it
           ,
           alas
           ,
           are
           we
           worth
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           become
           man
           to
           die
           for
           us
           ,
           to
           rise
           again
           for
           us
           ,
           to
           justifie
           us
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           brethren
           ?
           That
           infinite
           love
           ,
           that
           God
           became
           man
           ,
           and
           dyed
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           rose
           again
           to
           own
           us
           for
           his
           brethren
           ,
           will
           satisfie
           all
           doubts
           .
           Shall
           we
           doubt
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           love
           ,
           when
           he
           out
           of
           his
           free
           love
           ,
           will
           own
           us
           as
           brethren
           ,
           shall
           not
           we
           own
           him
           ?
           I
           confesse
           it
           is
           a
           marvellous
           thing
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           temptation
           it
           is
           difficult
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           .
           Oh
           ,
           but
           pray
           with
           the
           good
           Apostle
           ,
           Lord
           increase
           our
           faith
           ;
           with
           the
           poor
           man
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           I
           
           
             believe
             ,
             Lord
             help
             my
             unbelief
             .
          
           So
           when
           any
           temptation
           cometh
           for
           our
           
           unworthiness
           ,
           and
           our
           undeserving
           :
           then
           think
           Christ
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           call'd
           his
           Apostles
           brethren
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           be
           content
           to
           be
           my
           brother
           ,
           if
           I
           will
           believe
           ,
           he
           dy'd
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           cast
           my self
           upon
           him
           ,
           therefore
           away
           with
           all
           doubts
           .
        
         
           There
           be
           many
           other
           observations
           out
           of
           the
           words
           .
           Will
           you
           have
           the
           first
           words
           in
           estate
           of
           glory
           ,
           his
           first
           words
           after
           death
           ?
           
             go
             and
             tell
             my
             brethren
          
           .
           Think
           in
           a
           desperate
           extremity
           ,
           
           think
           of
           the
           sweet
           message
           he
           sent
           by
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           to
           his
           unworthy
           
           brethren
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           dy'd
           for
           ,
           and
           given
           his
           blood
           to
           make
           them
           his
           brethren
           .
           Think
           of
           his
           free
           love
           to
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           for
           your
           worthiness
           or
           unworthiness
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           own
           free
           love
           that
           he
           came
           from
           Heaven
           to
           take
           your
           nature
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           own
           free
           love
           that
           he
           came
           to
           die
           ;
           and
           therefore
           conceive
           not
           of
           worthiness
           ,
           nor
           unworthiness
           ;
           but
           consider
           the
           command
           of
           God
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           perish
           ,
           perish
           there
           .
           Cast
           our selves
           on
           our
           brother
           ,
           that
           will
           own
           us
           in
           our
           worst
           condition
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           grand
           use
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Again
           ,
           if
           God
           owns
           us
           in
           his
           glorious
           condition
           ,
           shall
           we
           be
           ashamed
           
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           own
           them
           ?
           what
           saith
           Christ
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           terrible
           Thunderbolt
           ;
           He
           that
           is
           ashamed
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           
           of
           my
           word
           before
           men
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           ashamed
           of
           him
           before
           my
           heavenly
           Father
           .
           Take
           heed
           of
           being
           ashamed
           to
           stand
           out
           a
           good
           cause
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
           Christ
           was
           not
           ashamed
           to
           call
           us
           brethren
           when
           we
           were
           at
           the
           worst
           ,
           and
           he
           himself
           in
           a
           glorious
           
           condition
           ;
           he
           was
           in
           glory
           ,
           and
           the
           Disciples
           drooping
           in
           consideratiof
           
           their
           guilt
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           forsaken
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           brethren
           still
           .
           And
           shall
           not
           we
           own
           him
           ,
           that
           owneth
           us
           in
           state
           of
           glory
           ?
           how
           shall
           we
           look
           that
           he
           will
           own
           us
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           he
           tru●teth
           us
           with
           his
           cause
           and
           glory
           ,
           and
           we
           betray
           all
           to
           pleasure
           such
           and
           such
           ?
           Can
           we
           look
           Christ
           in
           the
           face
           with
           comfort
           ,
           if
           we
           neglect
           his
           cause
           ,
           his
           truth
           and
           his
           Church
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Again
           make
           this
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           Christ
           is
           our
           Brother
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           he
           take
           our
           parts
           .
           Absolon
           was
           a
           disobedient
           Son
           ,
           yet
           Absolon
           would
           not
           let
           his
           Sister
           Tamar
           be
           abused
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           revenged
           of
           that
           .
           And
           will
           Christ
           suffer
           his
           sister
           ,
           his
           spouse
           ,
           his
           Church
           
           to
           be
           abused
           long
           ?
           nay
           ,
           will
           he
           leave
           his
           Dove
           ,
           his
           love
           ,
           his
           undefiled
           one
           ,
           where
           he
           hath
           placed
           all
           his
           joy
           ,
           and
           contentment
           to
           the
           malice
           and
           fury
           of
           the
           enemy
           long
           ?
           certainly
           he
           will
           not
           .
           Certainly
           he
           will
           be
           avenged
           on
           his
           enemies
           .
           If
           nature
           that
           he
           hath
           put
           into
           the
           wicked
           sinfull
           men
           ,
           teach
           them
           to
           revenge
           indignities
           offered
           to
           
           their
           kindred
           ,
           will
           Christ
           suffer
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           his
           sister
           to
           be
           abused
           .
           
             Saul
             ,
             Saul
          
           ,
           why
           persecutest
           thou
           me
           ?
           now
           he
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           Churches
           case
           is
           his
           own
           .
           And
           therefore
           comfort
           our
           
           selves
           with
           that
           sweet
           Relation
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           undertaken
           to
           be
           our
           brother
           in
           state
           of
           glory
           ;
           what
           a
           comfort
           is
           it
           that
           we
           have
           a
           brother
           in
           Heaven
           ?
           what
           a
           comfort
           was
           it
           to
           the
           poor
           Patriarks
           ,
           when
           they
           thought
           with
           themselves
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           brother
           ,
           Joseph
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           second
           man
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           what
           a
           great
           comfort
           is
           it
           ,
           for
           poor
           Christians
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           second
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           sitteth
           at
           Gods
           right
           hand
           ,
           that
           is
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ,
           and
           that
           ruleth
           all
           ,
           is
           our
           brother
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           a
           main
           comfort
           ,
           yea
           beyond
           all
           expression
           ,
           if
           we
           could
           make
           use
           of
           it
           by
           faith
           ,
           answerable
           to
           our
           trouble
           .
           Therefore
           go
           to
           Joseph
           ,
           that
           hath
           laid
           up
           comfort
           for
           us
           ,
           he
           hath
           comfort
           enough
           for
           us
           ,
           he
           hath
           treasures
           of
           comfort
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           necessary
           for
           us
           ;
           we
           may
           have
           in
           Christ
           our
           elder
           brother
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           
             go
             to
             my
             brethren
          
           .
        
         
         
           
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           let
           us
           make
           a
           use
           of
           exhortation
           to
           be
           stirred
           up
           ,
           to
           labor
           by
           faith
           to
           be
           one
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           will
           be
           our
           head
           ,
           our
           Husband
           ,
           our
           brother
           ,
           our
           friend
           ,
           our
           all
           .
           Say
           what
           you
           can
           ,
           Christ
           will
           be
           all
           in
           all
           to
           all
           his
           .
           He
           hath
           enough
           in
           him
           ,
           
             of
             his
             fulnesse
             we
             shall
             receive
             ,
             and
             grace
             for
             grace
             .
          
           Oh
           labour
           to
           be
           one
           
           with
           Christ
           .
           Do
           not
           lose
           such
           a
           comfort
           as
           is
           offered
           .
           He
           offereth
           himself
           first
           to
           be
           our
           Saviour
           and
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           then
           our
           brother
           ,
           never
           rest
           therefore
           till
           we
           have
           part
           in
           Christ
           .
           And
           then
           labour
           to
           make
           use
           of
           
           in
           all
           temptations
           ,
           catch
           fast
           hold
           of
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           usefull
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           faith
           to
           do
           ,
           like
           Benhadads
           Servants
           ,
           who
           made
           use
           of
           that
           word
           ,
           brother
           .
           He
           is
           my
           brother
           said
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           as
           common
           Offices
           make
           kindred
           He
           had
           but
           let
           passe
           the
           tearm
           of
           brother
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           not
           let
           it
           go
           ,
           but
           catcht
           at
           it
           ,
           thy
           brother
           Benhadad
           .
           We
           see
           what
           wisdom
           flesh
           and
           blood
           can
           teach
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           improvement
           of
           any
           comfort
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           by
           kindred
           ,
           or
           office
           ,
           or
           any
           relation
           in
           the
           world
           they
           make
           use
           of
           them
           .
           
           And
           when
           we
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           shall
           not
           we
           make
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           we
           be
           troubled
           with
           sense
           of
           sin
           ,
           or
           in
           desperate
           conditions
           ?
           when
           Christ
           calleth
           us
           brother
           ,
           shall
           not
           we
           answer
           ,
           
             I
             am
          
           
           
             thy
             brother
          
           ?
           Blessed
           be
           thy
           mercy
           and
           love
           that
           descended
           so
           low
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           me
           thy
           brother
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           let
           us
           not
           lose
           the
           comforts
           we
           may
           have
           in
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           being
           called
           Christs
           Brethren
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           in
           some
           sort
           enemies
           ,
           but
           he
           knew
           their
           hearts
           were
           sound
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           but
           their
           weakness
           :
           therefore
           let
           no
           weakness
           discourage
           thee
           .
           He
           will
           not
           quench
           the
           smoaking
           flax
           ,
           nor
           break
           the
           bruised
           Reed
           .
           Is
           thy
           heartright
           to
           Christ
           ,
           art
           not
           thou
           a
           false
           Hypocrite
           ,
           a
           secret
           Traitor
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           cause
           and
           Church
           ?
           then
           be
           of
           good
           comfort
           ,
           thou
           mayst
           go
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           to
           thy
           brother
           .
           Though
           Peter
           denyed
           him
           with
           his
           mouth
           ,
           yet
           he
           confest
           him
           with
           his
           heart
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           
             go
             tell
             my
             Disciples
             and
             Peter
             ,
          
           he
           hath
           most
           guilt
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hath
           most
           need
           of
           comfort
           .
           Be
           thy
           guilt
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           if
           thou
           wilt
           come
           into
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           here
           is
           mercy
           for
           thee
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           make
           this
           use
           of
           it
           .
           Never
           forget
           in
           your
           worst
           condition
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           since
           Christ
           will
           stoop
           so
           low
           to
           own
           you
           to
           be
           brethren
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           your
           hearts
           be
           right
           towards
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Go
             to
             my
             brethren
          
           ;
           now
           I
           come
           to
           the
           Commission
           ,
           or
           Charge
           given
           to
           her
           ▪
           
             Go
             to
             my
             brethren
          
           ;
           who
           is
           the
           party
           charged
           ?
           Mary
           :
           And
           what
           is
           her
           charge
           ?
           to
           
             go
             to
             the
             Apostles
          
           under
           the
           sweet
           tearm
           of
           brethren
           ;
           When
           doth
           he
           call
           them
           so
           ?
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           state
           of
           glory
           :
           what
           is
           the
           Message
           ?
           it
           is
           very
           sweet
           .
           Go
           ,
           say
           to
           them
           ,
           I
           
             ascend
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             your
             Father
             ,
             to
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             God.
          
           I
           ascend
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           presently
           am
           to
           ascend
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           I
           shall
           ascend
           .
           It
           was
           but
           forty
           dayes
           between
           Easter
           and
           the
           Ascension
           ;
           
           and
           all
           that
           time
           Christ
           appeared
           now
           and
           then
           .
           It
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           faith
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           glorious
           ,
           for
           to
           present
           future
           things
           ,
           as
           if
           present
           ;
           especially
           when
           they
           be
           near
           .
           I
           ascend
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           shall
           very
           shortly
           ascend
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           ascend
           presently
           .
           To
           whom
           do
           I
           ascend
           ?
           I
           
             ascend
             to
             my
             Father
          
           .
           To
           
             my
             Father
          
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           
           comfort
           enough
           ,
           therefore
           
             to
             your
             Father
             too
          
           ;
           I
           
             ascend
             to
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           comfort
           enough
           :
           therefore
           
             to
             my
             God
             and
             your
             God.
          
           We
           shall
           unfold
           the
           words
           as
           we
           come
           at
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           a
           woman
           ,
           a
           sinner
           ,
           is
           used
           in
           the
           great
           work
           of
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Apostles
           .
           I
           would
           there
           were
           that
           love
           in
           all
           men
           to
           teach
           what
           they
           know
           ,
           and
           that
           humility
           in
           others
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           what
           they
           know
           not
           .
           It
           were
           a
           sweet
           conjunction
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           so
           .
           She
           was
           a
           mean
           person
           to
           instruct
           
           the
           great
           Apostles
           .
           But
           beloved
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           love
           ,
           there
           they
           will
           teach
           what
           they
           know
           :
           and
           where
           there
           is
           humility
           ,
           there
           they
           will
           be
           taught
           what
           they
           
           know
           not
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           never
           so
           great
           .
           And
           God
           will
           humble
           the
           greatest
           ,
           to
           learn
           of
           the
           meanest
           sometimes
           :
           therefore
           he
           sendeth
           Mary
           to
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           I
           beseech
           you
           in
           matters
           of
           salvation
           stand
           not
           on
           tearms
           .
           Let
           us
           take
           truth
           from
           Christ
           ,
           let
           us
           see
           God
           and
           Christ
           in
           it
           ,
           see
           our
           own
           comfort
           in
           it
           ,
           not
           stand
           upon
           persons
           .
           Aquila
           and
           
           Priscilla
           teach
           the
           great
           men
           knowledg
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           ;
           sometimes
           mean
           persons
           are
           honored
           to
           be
           instruments
           of
           great
           comforts
           to
           persons
           greater
           then
           themselves
           .
           She
           is
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Apostles
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Brethren
           ,
           
             Go
             tell
             my
             Brethren
          
           .
           And
           she
           must
           go
           to
           the
           Apostles
           that
           were
           Christs
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           owned
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           now
           when
           he
           was
           in
           glory
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           risen
           ,
           and
           exempt
           from
           all
           his
           former
           abasements
           of
           the
           Crosse
           and
           grave
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           held
           captive
           ,
           three
           dayes
           under
           the
           dominion
           of
           
           sin
           ;
           when
           he
           was
           freed
           from
           all
           enemies
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           had
           triumphed
           over
           all
           .
           
             Go
             tell
             my
             Brethren
          
           .
           So
           you
           see
           there
           is
           a
           sweet
           affinity
           and
           nearness
           between
           Christ
           and
           his
           .
           Christ
           took
           our
           nature
           on
           him
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           he
           became
           flesh
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           and
           bone
           of
           our
           bone
           ,
           that
           we
           spiritually
           might
           be
           flesh
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           and
           bone
           of
           his
           bone
           .
           It
           is
           no
           comfort
           at
           all
           ,
           an
           inducing
           comfort
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           no
           actuall
           present
           comfort
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           incarnate
           for
           us
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           world
           might
           have
           comfort
           in
           that
           ,
           
             Turks
             ,
             Jews
             ,
             Pagans
          
           ,
           that
           had
           the
           nature
           
           of
           man
           in
           them
           .
           And
           all
           have
           some
           comfort
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           their
           nature
           is
           dignified
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           took
           not
           on
           him
           the
           nature
           of
           Angels
           ,
           but
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           his
           spouse
           ,
           his
           Church
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           hath
           the
           comfort
           of
           it
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           he
           be
           bone
           of
           our
           bone
           ,
           and
           flesh
           of
           our
           flesh
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           be
           bone
           of
           his
           bone
           ,
           and
           flesh
           of
           his
           flesh
           .
           We
           must
           be
           ingraffed
           ,
           and
           baptized
           into
           him
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           tearm
           holdeth
           ,
           and
           never
           till
           then
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           a
           sweet
           nearness
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           his
           .
           Brother
           is
           a
           
           most
           comfortable
           relation
           .
           It
           is
           comfort
           that
           he
           took
           our
           nature
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           take
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ,
           earth
           into
           the
           unity
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           for
           God
           to
           become
           man
           is
           a
           great
           dignifying
           of
           mans
           nature
           ;
           but
           to
           take
           not
           only
           our
           nature
           on
           him
           ;
           but
           to
           take
           our
           person
           particularly
           near
           to
           him
           ,
           thou
           ,
           and
           thou
           to
           be
           a
           Member
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           honor
           of
           it
           .
           It
           induceth
           us
           to
           come
           to
           Christ
           that
           hath
           loved
           our
           nature
           so
           much
           .
           But
           the
           other
           is
           an
           actual
           present
           comfort
           ,
           when
           we
           can
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           my
           Beloveds
           ,
           &
           my
           Beloved
           is
           mine
           .
        
         
           Our
           hearts
           are
           too
           narrow
           a
           great
           
           deal
           to
           imbrace
           the
           whole
           comfort
           that
           this
           word
           affords
           unto
           us
           .
           That
           Christ
           should
           own
           us
           as
           his
           Brother
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ;
           for
           that
           sheweth
           a
           reconciliation
           .
           Brother
           is
           a
           tearm
           of
           friendship
           ,
           nay
           more
           then
           a
           tearm
           of
           reconciliation
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           may
           be
           reconciled
           to
           an
           enemy
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           tearm
           of
           amity
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           when
           we
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           are
           one
           with
           him
           ,
           our
           sins
           are
           quitted
           ,
           death
           is
           overcome
           ,
           Satans
           head
           is
           crushed
           when
           God
           is
           reconciled
           .
           What
           have
           they
           to
           do
           with
           us
           ?
           they
           
           are
           only
           to
           serve
           our
           turns
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           fit
           us
           for
           it
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           consider
           of
           the
           excellent
           freedom
           and
           dignity
           of
           a
           Christian
           ;
           his
           freedom
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Brother
           of
           Christ
           ,
           free
           from
           all
           ,
           being
           owned
           by
           Christ
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           all
           
           being
           quit
           by
           his
           death
           ,
           who
           w
           as
           our
           surety
           ,
           else
           he
           should
           have
           been
           in
           the
           grave
           to
           this
           day
           .
           And
           then
           think
           
           of
           our
           dignity
           ,
           to
           be
           Brother
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           King
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ,
           Ruler
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           that
           hath
           all
           things
           subject
           to
           him
           .
           O
           that
           our
           hearts
           were
           inlarged
           to
           conceive
           
           the
           wonderful
           comfort
           that
           every
           Christian
           hath
           in
           this
           Relation
           .
           
             Go
             tell
             my
             Apostles
          
           under
           the
           sweet
           tearm
           of
           Brethren
           .
        
         
           
           Who
           art
           thou
           ,
           will
           Satan
           say
           ,
           flesh
           and
           blood
           a
           peece
           of
           earth
           ,
           wretched
           Sot
           ,
           wilt
           thou
           claim
           kindred
           of
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           
           I
           ,
           saith
           the
           Christian-believing
           soul
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           my
           own
           worthiness
           ,
           it
           were
           another
           matter
           ;
           but
           shall
           I
           give
           him
           the
           lie
           ,
           when
           he
           owned
           me
           for
           his
           Brother
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           shall
           I
           deny
           the
           Relation
           ?
           therefore
           never
           believe
           Satans
           tempting
           words
           and
           sinful
           flesh
           ;
           for
           Satan
           cometh
           to
           us
           in
           our
           own
           flesh
           ,
           and
           maketh
           us
           think
           God
           and
           Christ
           to
           be
           such
           and
           such
           .
           I
           but
           what
           saith
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           believe
           him
           and
           not
           Satan
           ,
           that
           cometh
           to
           
           thee
           in
           thy
           own
           despairing
           ,
           dark
           ,
           doubting
           flesh
           .
           Believe
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           calleth
           thee
           Brother
           ,
           if
           thou
           believest
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           castest
           thy self
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           sheweth
           the
           dignity
           of
           a
           christian
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           once
           in
           Christ
           ,
           the
           excellent
           ,
           super-excellent
           transcendent
           
           glory
           of
           a
           christian
           .
           When
           they
           told
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           that
           his
           Mother
           and
           Brethren
           were
           to
           speak
           with
           him
           ;
           saith
           he
           ,
           they
           that
           hear
           my
           word
           ,
           and
           do
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           my
           Brother
           and
           Sister
           ,
           and
           my
           Mother
           .
           This
           is
           the
           excellency
           of
           a
           christian
           that
           he
           is
           of
           so
           near
           a
           kin
           to
           Christ
           .
           When
           we
           believe
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           
           conceived
           Christ
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           were
           Brothers
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           were
           of
           the
           nearest
           kindred
           to
           him
           .
           Nay
           it
           is
           more
           ,
           he
           preferreth
           Mother
           ,
           before
           Mother
           ,
           Brother
           ,
           before
           Brother
           ;
           ther
           ;
           Mother
           in
           spirit
           ,
           before
           Mother
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           Brother
           in
           spirit
           ,
           before
           all
           other
           Brothers
           .
           Therefore
           an
           excellent
           thing
           to
           be
           a
           christian
           .
        
         
           When
           once
           a
           Christian
           giveth
           himself
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           denyeth
           his
           own
           doubting
           despairing
           heart
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           enemy
           he
           hath
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           Then
           what
           belongeth
           to
           him
           ?
           then
           God
           is
           his
           ,
           and
           Christ
           is
           his
           ;
           he
           must
           have
           an
           inheritance
           ,
           he
           is
           fellow
           Heir
           without
           ,
           all
           are
           his
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           carrieth
           he
           in
           him
           ?
           He
           carrieth
           in
           him
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           the
           graces
           of
           
           of
           the
           spirit
           which
           make
           him
           lovely
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           What
           cometh
           from
           him
           ?
           Having
           the
           pretious
           graces
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           him
           ,
           what
           can
           come
           from
           him
           as
           a
           christian
           ,
           but
           grace
           and
           comfort
           to
           others
           .
           He
           is
           a
           Tree
           of
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           what
           can
           come
           from
           a
           good
           Tree
           ,
           but
           good
           fruit
           ?
           so
           far
           he
           is
           so
           .
        
         
           
           So
           if
           you
           regard
           what
           belongeth
           to
           them
           ,
           what
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           the
           inheritance
           they
           shall
           have
           ,
           or
           what
           cometh
           from
           a
           christian
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Brother
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           is
           an
           excellent
           person
           ,
           more
           excellent
           then
           his
           Neighbour
           :
           there
           is
           no
           man
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           base
           person
           in
           comparison
           of
           a
           christian
           .
           What
           will
           all
           be
           ere
           long
           ?
           if
           a
           man
           be
           not
           in
           Christ
           ,
           these
           things
           will
           add
           to
           our
           vexation
           .
           It
           will
           be
           a
           misery
           to
           have
           had
           happiness
           ,
           the
           greater
           will
           be
           the
           misery
           ,
           when
           they
           must
           be
           parted
           withall
           .
           And
           therefore
           raise
           your
           hearts
           to
           consider
           of
           the
           excellent
           condition
           of
           a
           christian
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           once
           the
           Brother
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           it
           is
           an
           hidden
           dignity
           ,
           as
           
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           our
           life
           is
           hid
           with
           Christ
           in
           God.
           We
           have
           a
           life
           ,
           a
           glorious
           life
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           hid
           .
           It
           is
           dark
           ,
           sometimes
           under
           melancholy
           ,
           sometimes
           under
           temptations
           ,
           sometimes
           under
           the
           afflictions
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           disgrace
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           an
           hidden
           excellency
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           true
           excellency
           .
           The
           world
           knoweth
           us
           not
           more
           then
           they
           know
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           ,
           God
           knoweth
           us
           by
           name
           ,
           He
           knew
           Mary
           by
           name
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           said
           in
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             I
             have
             called
             thee
             by
             name
             .
          
           He
           is
           a
           Shepheard
           ,
           that
           knoweth
           his
           sheep
           by
           name
           ,
           and
           is
           known
           of
           them
           .
           He
           knoweth
           thee
           ,
           
           and
           thee
           ,
           and
           thee
           ,
           by
           name
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           hairs
           of
           thy
           head
           are
           numbred
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           matters
           not
           ,
           though
           thy
           dignities
           be
           hid
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           God
           knoweth
           them
           ,
           he
           hath
           written
           all
           thy
           members
           in
           a
           book
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           a
           book
           of
           remembrance
           of
           thee
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           an
           hidden
           dignity
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           true
           dignity
           to
           be
           a
           brother
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           oppose
           this
           to
           the
           disgrace
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           temptations
           of
           discouragement
           whatsoever
           .
           What
           
           are
           all
           discouragements
           to
           this
           ?
           they
           fall
           all
           before
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Brethren
           of
           Christ
           .
           What
           can
           discourage
           a
           man
           that
           is
           thus
           apprehensive
           of
           this
           Excellency
           upon
           good
           tearms
           .
           I
           will
           inlarge
           the
           point
           no
           further
           ,
           but
           leave
           it
           to
           your
           own
           meditations
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           work
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Go
             to
             my
             Brethren
          
           .
           When
           doth
           he
           bid
           her
           go
           ?
           now
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           
           when
           he
           was
           to
           ascend
           to
           Heaven
           .
           The
           first
           degree
           of
           his
           glory
           was
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           after
           his
           lowest
           abasement
           in
           the
           grave
           .
           You
           see
           that
           honour
           doth
           not
           change
           Christs
           disposition
           ;
           as
           it
           doth
           amongst
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           advanced
           to
           great
           places
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           look
           on
           their
           old
           friends
           and
           acquaintance
           ;
           but
           Christ
           had
           no
           such
           disposition
           ,
           he
           owneth
           his
           poor
           Disciples
           in
           their
           greatest
           abasements
           .
           
             Go
             tell
             my
             Brethren
          
           .
           Now
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           state
           of
           glory
           ,
           ready
           to
           go
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           he
           giveth
           them
           a
           more
           comfortable
           title
           now
           ,
           then
           ever
           before
           .
           In
           the
           Gospel
           he
           called
           them
           Servants
           and
           friends
           and
           Apostles
           and
           Disciples
           ;
           but
           now
           Brethren
           ,
           a
           word
           
           of
           all
           sweetness
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           sweetness
           .
           
             Go
             tell
             my
             brethren
          
           presently
           ,
           Christ
           would
           have
           no
           delay
           ;
           for
           he
           saw
           they
           had
           present
           need
           .
           Christs
           
           love
           is
           a
           quickening
           love
           ,
           and
           the
           fruits
           of
           it
           are
           very
           speedy
           .
           There
           is
           more
           then
           angelicall
           swiftness
           in
           Christ
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           need
           of
           him
           .
           God
           helpeth
           at
           need
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           seasonable
           time
           ,
           and
           he
           knoweth
           the
           time
           best
           of
           all
           .
           He
           did
           but
           rise
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           same
           day
           ,
           
             Go
             tell
             my
             Brethren
          
           :
           ye
           have
           Cant.
           2.
           that
           Christ
           cometh
           leaping
           upon
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           to
           help
           his
           Church
           ,
           he
           leaped
           over
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           eight
           verse
           .
           The
           voice
           of
           my
           Beloved
           ,
           behold
           he
           cometh
           leaping
           upon
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           skipping
           upon
           the
           Hills
           .
           He
           cometh
           from
           Heaven
           to
           Earth
           ,
           from
           the
           Earth
           to
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           is
           risen
           ,
           he
           is
           all
           in
           hast
           ,
           he
           maketh
           no
           stay
           ,
           because
           his
           manner
           of
           dispatch
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           help
           and
           comfort
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           others
           .
           God
           quickly
           ,
           do
           not
           stand
           imbracing
           of
           me
           ,
           but
           
             go
             and
             tell
             my
             Brethren
          
           .
        
         
           
           But
           why
           then
           do
           not
           we
           find
           comfort
           sooner
           ,
           that
           are
           afflicted
           .
        
         
         
           Answ
           .
           Beloved
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           fault
           ?
           Is
           it
           in
           Christ
           ?
           you
           stand
           out
           at
           staves
           end
           with
           Christ
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           imbrace
           comforts
           when
           they
           be
           offered
           ,
           or
           else
           you
           be
           not
           sufficiently
           humbled
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           wise
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           swift
           ,
           he
           knoweth
           which
           be
           the
           best
           times
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           then
           ,
           that
           Christ
           (
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           it
           is
           fit
           for
           him
           )
           he
           will
           come
           .
           If
           he
           should
           come
           sooner
           ,
           he
           would
           come
           too
           soon
           ;
           if
           afterward
           it
           would
           
           be
           too
           late
           .
           He
           is
           the
           best
           discerner
           of
           times
           and
           seasons
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wait
           his
           leasure
           .
           If
           thou
           want
           comfort
           ,
           humble
           soul
           ,
           whatsoever
           thou
           art
           ,
           wait
           his
           leasure
           ,
           certainly
           he
           knoweth
           the
           best
           time
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           time
           is
           come
           ,
           he
           will
           come
           .
           He
           that
           will
           come
           shall
           come
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           question
           of
           that
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           he
           sent
           her
           in
           all
           hast
           ,
           preferring
           it
           before
           any
           Complement
           to
           his
           own
           person
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           a
           constant
           love
           :
           as
           it
           is
           a
           quick
           love
           ,
           that
           God
           bears
           to
           his
           Children
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           a
           constant
           ,
           invincible
           love
           .
           They
           had
           dealt
           
           most
           unbrotherly
           with
           him
           ;
           for
           every
           one
           had
           forsaken
           him
           ,
           and
           Peter
           had
           denyed
           him
           :
           yet
           
             go
             ,
             tell
             my
             Brethren
          
           .
           
           One
           would
           think
           this
           water
           would
           have
           quenched
           this
           fire
           ,
           this
           unkind
           ,
           and
           unbrotherly
           dealing
           would
           have
           quenched
           this
           love
           in
           Christs
           breast
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           the
           meer
           love
           of
           man
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           something
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           the
           love
           of
           an
           infinite
           person
           ,
           that
           took
           our
           nature
           out
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           a
           constant
           and
           invincible
           love
           ;
           nothing
           could
           conquer
           it
           ,
           not
           the
           thoughts
           of
           their
           unkind
           dealings
           ,
           no
           not
           their
           denying
           and
           forsaking
           of
           him
           .
           But
           still
           ,
           
             go
             ,
             tell
             my
             Brethren
             .
             Love
             is
             strong
             as
             death
             .
          
           Death
           could
           not
           hold
           Christ
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           but
           love
           held
           him
           on
           the
           Crosse
           .
           When
           he
           came
           to
           the
           work
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           love
           then
           held
           him
           on
           earth
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           it
           brake
           through
           all
           there
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           it
           was
           stronger
           then
           death
           in
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
           Why
           is
           Christs
           love
           so
           constant
           ,
           so
           invincible
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           alter
           it
           ?
           
           The
           ground
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           free
           love
           .
           He
           fetcheth
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           love
           from
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           not
           from
           our
           worthiness
           ,
           or
           unworthiness
           ,
           but
           from
           his
           own
           freedom
           ,
           and
           Gods
           eternal
           purpose
           .
           
           God
           hath
           purposed
           to
           save
           so
           
           many
           ,
           and
           those
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           he
           giveth
           to
           Christ
           to
           save
           .
           And
           God
           looketh
           on
           his
           own
           purpose
           ,
           and
           Christs
           free
           love
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           .
           And
           therefore
           whom
           he
           loveth
           ,
           he
           loveth
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           because
           he
           looked
           on
           us
           in
           his
           election
           .
           
           The
           Lord
           knoweth
           who
           are
           his
           ,
           the
           foundation
           is
           so
           sure
           ,
           if
           once
           we
           be
           Gods
           ,
           we
           are
           ever
           Gods.
           For
           Christ
           looks
           on
           us
           in
           Gods
           election
           :
           therefore
           if
           ever
           he
           sheweth
           his
           love
           to
           us
           ,
           once
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           his
           love
           .
           If
           any
           thing
           in
           man
           could
           hinder
           it
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           hindered
           it
           at
           our
           first
           conversion
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           at
           worst
           ,
           even
           enemies
           ;
           if
           nothing
           could
           hinder
           it
           then
           ,
           what
           can
           hinder
           it
           afterwards
           ?
           as
           the
           Apostle
           reasoneth
           strongly
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           10.
           
           
             If
             we
             be
             reconciled
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             much
             more
             will
             he
             save
             us
             by
             his
          
           
           life
           .
           If
           when
           we
           were
           enemies
           ,
           we
           were
           reconciled
           to
           God
           by
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           now
           much
           more
           being
           reconciled
           ,
           shall
           we
           be
           saved
           by
           his
           life
           .
           If
           when
           we
           had
           no
           goodness
           ,
           but
           opposition
           ,
           and
           rebellion
           in
           us
           ,
           we
           were
           saved
           by
           his
           death
           ,
           Christ
           is
           much
           
           more
           able
           to
           save
           us
           now
           by
           his
           life
           ,
           triumphing
           over
           death
           ,
           and
           being
           glorious
           in
           the
           Heavens
           .
        
         
           
           Oh
           ,
           but
           saith
           the
           poor
           soul
           ,
           I
           am
           a
           poor
           weak
           Creature
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           fall
           away
           every
           day
           .
        
         
           
           I
           ,
           but
           Christs
           love
           is
           constant
           ,
           whom
           he
           loveth
           ,
           he
           loveth
           to
           the
           end
           .
           What
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           neither
           things
           present
           ,
           nor
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           separate
           us
           from
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           therefore
           be
           
           strong
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           power
           of
           his
           might
           ,
           do
           not
           trust
           to
           your selves
           ,
           nor
           trouble
           your selves
           for
           things
           to
           come
           .
           If
           thou
           be
           free
           from
           guilt
           of
           former
           sins
           ,
           never
           question
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           God
           is
           unchangeable
           in
           his
           nature
           ,
           unchangeable
           in
           his
           love
           .
           He
           is
           
             Jehovah
             ,
             I
             am
          
           alwayes
           ,
           not
           
             I
             was
          
           ,
           or
           
             will
             be
          
           ,
           but
           
             I
             am
             alwayes
          
           .
           If
           ever
           he
           loved
           thee
           ,
           he
           will
           love
           thee
           for
           ever
           .
           You
           see
           the
           constancy
           of
           Christs
           love
           ,
           
             go
             tell
             my
             Brethren
          
           ;
           now
           when
           they
           had
           most
           deeply
           offended
           him
           ,
           they
           were
           Renegadoes
           ,
           having
           all
           left
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           when
           he
           had
           most
           need
           of
           their
           comfort
           ,
           being
           in
           greatest
           extremity
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             go
             tell
             my
             Brethren
          
           .
        
         
         
           Beloved
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           lose
           the
           comfort
           of
           the
           constancy
           and
           immutability
           of
           Christs
           love
           .
           Let
           us
           conceive
           that
           all
           the
           sweet
           links
           of
           salvation
           are
           held
           on
           Gods
           part
           strong
           ,
           not
           on
           ours
           ,
           the
           firmness
           is
           on
           Gods
           part
           ,
           not
           
           on
           ours
           .
           Election
           is
           firm
           on
           Gods
           part
           ,
           not
           on
           ours
           .
           We
           chuse
           indeed
           as
           he
           chuseth
           us
           ;
           but
           the
           firmness
           is
           of
           his
           chusing
           :
           so
           he
           calleth
           us
           ,
           we
           answer
           ;
           but
           the
           firmness
           is
           of
           his
           action
           .
           He
           justifieth
           ,
           we
           are
           made
           righteous
           ,
           but
           the
           firmness
           is
           of
           his
           imputation
           .
           Will
           he
           forgive
           sins
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           bring
           us
           into
           Court
           ,
           and
           damn
           us
           to
           morrow
           ?
           no
           ,
           the
           firmnesse
           is
           of
           his
           action
           .
           We
           are
           ready
           to
           run
           into
           new
           debts
           every
           day
           ;
           but
           whom
           he
           justifieth
           ,
           he
           will
           glorifie
           .
           The
           whole
           chain
           so
           holdeth
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Creatures
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           cannot
           break
           a
           link
           of
           it
           ;
           whom
           he
           calleth
           ,
           he
           will
           justifie
           and
           glorifie
           :
           therefore
           never
           doubt
           of
           continuance
           ,
           for
           it
           holds
           firm
           on
           Gods
           part
           ,
           not
           thine
           ,
           God
           imbraceth
           us
           in
           the
           arms
           of
           his
           everlasting
           love
           ,
           not
           that
           we
           imbraced
           him
           first
           .
           When
           the
           Child
           falleth
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           from
           the
           Mothers
           holding
           the
           Child
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           
           Childs
           holding
           the
           Mother
           .
           So
           it
           is
           Gods
           holding
           of
           us
           ,
           knowing
           of
           us
           ,
           imbracing
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           justifying
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           maketh
           the
           state
           firm
           ,
           and
           not
           
           ours
           ;
           for
           ours
           is
           but
           a
           reflexion
           ,
           and
           result
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           is
           unvariable
           .
           The
           sight
           of
           the
           Sun
           varieth
           ,
           but
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           Firmament
           keepeth
           alwayes
           his
           constant
           course
           :
           so
           Gods
           love
           is
           as
           the
           Sun
           invariable
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           the
           same
           .
           I
           only
           touch
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           foundation
           of
           wonderful
           comfort
           ,
           which
           they
           undermine
           that
           hold
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           point
           is
           ,
           that
           Christ
           chose
           Mary
           to
           go
           tell
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           sweet
           title
           of
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           deliver
           this
           sweet
           message
           ,
           
             I
             am
             going
             to
             my
             Father
             and
             your
             Father
             ,
             to
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             God.
          
           He
           telleth
           them
           the
           sweetest
           words
           in
           the
           worst
           times
           .
        
         
           
           This
           point
           differeth
           from
           the
           former
           thus
           .
           The
           former
           was
           ,
           that
           Christs
           love
           is
           constant
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           the
           same
           ;
           but
           now
           Christ
           most
           sheweth
           his
           love
           when
           we
           are
           most
           cast
           down
           ,
           in
           the
           worst
           times
           ,
           if
           our
           casting
           down
           be
           with
           repentance
           .
           He
           never
           said
           Brethren
           before
           ,
           but
           reserved
           the
           tearm
           of
           Brethren
           for
           the
           
           worst
           time
           of
           all
           .
           The
           sweetest
           discoveries
           of
           Christ
           are
           in
           the
           worst
           times
           
           of
           all
           to
           his
           Children
           .
           Mothers
           will
           bring
           out
           any
           thing
           to
           their
           Children
           that
           is
           sweet
           &
           comfortable
           to
           them
           in
           their
           sicknesse
           ;
           though
           they
           frowned
           on
           them
           before
           ,
           yet
           the
           exigency
           of
           the
           Child
           requires
           it
           when
           there
           is
           need
           ,
           any
           thing
           cometh
           out
           that
           may
           please
           the
           Child
           .
           The
           poor
           Disciples
           were
           not
           only
           in
           affliction
           ,
           being
           the
           scorn
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           Shepheard
           being
           smitten
           ,
           and
           the
           sheep
           scattered
           :
           but
           their
           inward
           grief
           was
           greater
           ,
           they
           were
           inwardly
           confounded
           ,
           and
           ashamed
           to
           see
           Christ
           come
           to
           such
           an
           end
           ,
           they
           were
           full
           of
           unbelief
           ,
           though
           Christ
           had
           told
           them
           ,
           he
           would
           rise
           again
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           believe
           ;
           and
           so
           what
           with
           fear
           ,
           and
           what
           with
           doubt
           ,
           and
           what
           with
           grief
           for
           their
           using
           of
           Christ
           so
           unkindly
           ,
           and
           leaving
           him
           ,
           certainly
           they
           were
           in
           a
           perplexed
           and
           disconsolate
           condition
           :
           yet
           now
           ,
           
             go
             and
          
           
           
             tell
             my
             Brethren
          
           .
           We
           see
           then
           ,
           that
           after
           relapses
           ,
           when
           we
           be
           in
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           deal
           unkindly
           with
           Christ
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           matter
           of
           grief
           and
           shame
           ;
           yet
           if
           we
           be
           humbled
           for
           it
           ,
           
           and
           cast
           down
           ,
           even
           then
           Christ
           hath
           a
           sweet
           message
           for
           us
           by
           his
           holy
           spirit
           .
           
             Go
             tell
             my
             Brethren
          
           .
           In
           the
           Canticles
           ,
           The
           Church
           ,
           the
           spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           had
           dealt
           unkindly
           with
           Christ
           ,
           by
           losing
           him
           and
           forsaking
           him
           .
           Chap.
           3.
           5.
           
           In
           the
           third
           Chapter
           she
           had
           lost
           him
           ,
           and
           sought
           him
           on
           her
           bed
           ,
           but
           found
           him
           not
           ,
           she
           
           rose
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           the
           watchmen
           ,
           and
           then
           went
           through
           the
           City
           ,
           but
           found
           him
           not
           ,
           at
           length
           she
           found
           him
           ,
           whom
           her
           soul
           loved
           .
           Then
           Christ
           speaks
           most
           sweetly
           and
           comfortably
           to
           her
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           
           the
           fourth
           Chapter
           ;
           but
           especially
           in
           the
           sixth
           Chapter
           ,
           after
           she
           had
           dealt
           most
           unkindly
           with
           Christ
           .
           He
           standeth
           at
           the
           door
           knocking
           and
           waiting
           ,
           till
           his
           locks
           dropt
           with
           rain
           ,
           in
           resemblance
           of
           a
           Lover
           that
           standeth
           at
           the
           door
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           suffered
           to
           come
           in
           .
           Afterward
           he
           leaveth
           her
           for
           this
           unkindnesse
           ,
           yet
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           was
           some
           sweet
           relish
           left
           upon
           the
           door
           .
           God
           alwayes
           leaveth
           something
           in
           his
           Children
           to
           long
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           after
           much
           longing
           ,
           Christ
           manifesteth
           himself
           sweetly
           to
           her
           ,
           Chap.
           6.
           4.
           and
           breaketh
           out
           .
           
             Thou
             art
             beautiful
             
             O
             my
             love
             as
          
           Tirzah
           ,
           
             comely
             as
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
           
             terrible
             as
             an
             Army
             with
             banners
             ,
             turn
             away
             thine
             eyes
             from
             me
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             overcome
             me
             ,
             thy
             hair
             is
             as
             a
             flock
             of
             Goats
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           so
           goeth
           on
           ,
           
             my
             Love
             ,
             my
             Dove
             ,
             my
             undefiled
             one
             .
          
           He
           could
           not
           satisfie
           himself
           in
           the
           commendations
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           being
           as
           it
           were
           overcome
           with
           love
           .
           And
           this
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           after
           we
           have
           dealt
           unkindly
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           our
           consciences
           are
           ashamed
           ,
           and
           abashed
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           fit
           they
           should
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           will
           wait
           awhile
           ,
           and
           be
           content
           ,
           not
           be
           desperate
           ,
           nor
           yield
           to
           temptation
           ;
           if
           we
           stay
           but
           a
           while
           ,
           Christ
           will
           manifest
           himself
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           shew
           that
           he
           valueth
           ,
           and
           prizeth
           the
           hidden
           graces
           ,
           we
           cannot
           see
           ;
           he
           can
           see
           gold
           in
           oare
           .
           He
           can
           see
           hidden
           love
           ,
           and
           hidden
           faith
           and
           grace
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           see
           in
           temptations
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           manifest
           all
           at
           length
           ,
           and
           shew
           his
           love
           when
           we
           stand
           most
           in
           need
           of
           it
           .
           We
           see
           it
           in
           David
           ,
           who
           was
           deeply
           humbled
           for
           his
           folly
           with
           Bathsheba
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           not
           one
           ,
           but
           many
           fins
           ,
           as
           murder
           and
           adultery
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           being
           now
           humbled
           ,
           
           God
           sent
           him
           ,
           and
           Bathshebah
           ,
           wise
           Solomon
           to
           succeed
           him
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           .
           He
           forgetteth
           all
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           see
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           forgetteth
           all
           their
           unkindness
           ,
           he
           biddeth
           her
           not
           go
           tell
           my
           Renegate
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           owned
           not
           me
           ,
           they
           care
           not
           for
           me
           ,
           I
           care
           not
           for
           them
           ,
           I
           am
           above
           death
           ,
           and
           all
           ,
           and
           now
           will
           use
           
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           me
           ;
           oh
           no
           ,
           but
           
             go
             tell
             my
             brethren
          
           ,
           without
           mentioning
           any
           thing
           that
           they
           have
           done
           unkindly
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           ?
           it
           is
           sufficient
           to
           a
           gracious
           soul
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           thus
           .
           It
           is
           the
           course
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           there
           be
           reasons
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           to
           a
           poor
           disconsolate
           afflicted
           soul
           is
           most
           seasonable
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           relaps'd
           and
           dealt
           unkindly
           with
           Christ
           ,
           then
           Christ
           not
           only
           forgiveth
           ,
           but
           forgets
           all
           ,
           nay
           and
           calleth
           them
           under
           the
           tearm
           of
           Brethren
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           
           then
           forgiving
           and
           forgetting
           .
           Oh
           now
           it
           is
           seasonable
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           a
           wonderful
           dejection
           of
           spirit
           after
           unkind
           usage
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           a
           soul
           that
           knowes
           what
           Christ
           means
           .
           It
           is
           
           as
           a
           shower
           of
           rain
           after
           great
           drought
           ,
           it
           falleth
           weighty
           upon
           the
           soul
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           freedom
           of
           Christs
           love
           most
           appeareth
           then
           ,
           when
           no
           desert
           of
           ours
           can
           move
           it
           ;
           for
           is
           not
           that
           love
           free
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           dealt
           unkindly
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           joyned
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           dealt
           slipperily
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           then
           he
           will
           speak
           kindly
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           make
           love
           to
           us
           .
           Lord
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           had
           my
           due
           ,
           what
           would
           have
           become
           of
           me
           ?
           If
           he
           had
           sent
           them
           word
           according
           
           to
           their
           deserts
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           said
           ,
           go
           tell
           the
           Apostate
           base
           people
           that
           have
           dealt
           unworthily
           with
           me
           ,
           whom
           I
           will
           send
           to
           Hell.
           Oh
           no
           ,
           but
           tell
           my
           Brethren
           ;
           his
           free
           love
           appeareth
           most
           at
           such
           times
           ,
           when
           our
           souls
           are
           most
           dejected
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           Satan
           roareth
           then
           most
           then
           he
           most
           of
           all
           sheweth
           his
           horns
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           relapsed
           ,
           oh
           saith
           he
           ,
           if
           thou
           hadst
           never
           found
           kindness
           it
           had
           been
           something
           ;
           but
           thou
           hast
           dealt
           unworthily
           ,
           that
           hast
           had
           so
           many
           favours
           ,
           and
           dost
           thou
           so
           requite
           
           the
           Lord
           of
           glory
           ?
           Now
           this
           love
           of
           Christ
           doth
           exceedingly
           confound
           Satan
           ,
           and
           trouble
           his
           plots
           :
           he
           knoweth
           then
           ,
           that
           God
           leaveth
           men
           ,
           and
           he
           joyneth
           with
           a
           guilty
           conscience
           ,
           and
           a
           guilty
           conscience
           maketh
           them
           to
           fear
           all
           they
           have
           deserved
           :
           shall
           I
           look
           God
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           &
           Christ
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           used
           
           them
           thus
           ?
           shall
           I
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           joyn
           with
           Gods
           people
           ?
           now
           Satan
           doth
           joyn
           with
           guilt
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           carrieth
           it
           further
           ,
           and
           when
           God
           seeth
           them
           dejected
           and
           humbled
           for
           this
           ,
           he
           speaketh
           more
           comfort
           to
           them
           then
           ever
           before
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           none
           of
           us
           all
           ,
           I
           can
           except
           none
           ,
           but
           had
           need
           of
           this
           :
           have
           we
           dealt
           so
           unkindly
           with
           Christ
           since
           our
           conversion
           ?
           have
           not
           we
           dealt
           proudly
           ,
           and
           unkindly
           ,
           and
           carlesly
           with
           him
           ?
           and
           if
           we
           have
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           in
           our
           brests
           ,
           it
           will
           shame
           and
           abash
           us
           .
           Now
           if
           we
           have
           joyned
           with
           a
           temptation
           ,
           Satan
           will
           say
           ;
           will
           you
           go
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           prayer
           ,
           that
           have
           served
           God
           thus
           ?
           shall
           I
           yield
           to
           this
           temptation
           ?
           if
           we
           can
           shame
           our selves
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Lord
           I
           take
           
           all
           shame
           to
           my self
           ,
           I
           have
           dealt
           most
           
           unworthily
           with
           thee
           ;
           we
           shall
           hear
           a
           voice
           of
           comfort
           presently
           .
           And
           therefore
           whatsoever
           our
           condition
           be
           ,
           be
           invited
           to
           repentance
           ,
           though
           thou
           hast
           fallen
           ,
           and
           fallen
           again
           ,
           I
           have
           dealt
           unkindly
           ;
           did
           not
           Peter
           so
           ,
           and
           yet
           ,
           
             go
             tell
             my
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             tell
             Peter
             .
          
           The
           Pope
           will
           have
           him
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           was
           head
           in
           forsaking
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           indeed
           Christ
           ever
           upbraided
           Peter
           with
           forsaking
           of
           him
           ,
           now
           only
           he
           biddeth
           him
           feed
           ,
           feed
           ,
           feed
           ,
           that
           he
           
           might
           take
           more
           notice
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           so
           kind
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           cast
           it
           into
           his
           teeth
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           But
           saith
           the
           poor
           drooping
           soul
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           never
           tasted
           of
           mercy
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           something
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           But
           object
           not
           that
           ;
           for
           though
           Peters
           offence
           was
           great
           ,
           yet
           his
           offence
           was
           great
           ;
           and
           though
           thy
           sins
           be
           great
           ,
           yet
           if
           thy
           repentance
           and
           humiliation
           be
           answerable
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           have
           most
           comfort
           of
           all
           .
           And
           therefore
           let
           no
           man
           be
           discouraged
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           go
           on
           in
           sinful
           desperate
           
           courses
           ,
           as
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           world
           is
           ,
           speak
           what
           we
           can
           ,
           if
           we
           speak
           out
           our
           lungs
           ,
           many
           will
           not
           leave
           an
           oath
           ,
           nor
           their
           prophane
           base
           courses
           ,
           and
           filthy
           wayes
           ;
           ill
           they
           have
           been
           already
           ,
           and
           ill
           they
           will
           be
           ,
           till
           they
           come
           to
           Hell.
           Some
           such
           there
           be
           ;
           but
           better
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           speak
           to
           :
           whosoever
           thou
           art
           ,
           that
           are
           weary
           of
           thy
           prophane
           base
           godless
           courses
           ,
           be
           humbled
           for
           them
           .
           When
           thou
           art
           humbled
           ,
           and
           broken-hearted
           ,
           then
           think
           of
           Christ
           as
           he
           offers
           himself
           ,
           think
           of
           nothing
           but
           love
           ,
           nothing
           but
           mercy
           .
           Satan
           will
           picture
           him
           thus
           and
           thus
           ;
           but
           when
           thou
           be●st
           humbled
           and
           broken
           hearted
           ,
           he
           is
           readier
           to
           entertain
           thee
           ,
           then
           thou
           
           art
           to
           fly
           to
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           at
           such
           times
           consider
           how
           Christ
           offereth
           himself
           to
           thee
           .
           He
           that
           dyed
           for
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           seeks
           them
           that
           never
           sought
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           found
           of
           them
           that
           sought
           him
           not
           ,
           will
           he
           refuse
           them
           that
           seek
           him
           ?
           If
           thou
           hast
           an
           heart
           humbled
           ,
           and
           hast
           a
           desire
           of
           favour
           ,
           will
           he
           refuse
           thee
           ,
           that
           receiveth
           many
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           therefore
           do
           not
           despair
           .
           We
           as
           Ambassadors
           
           beseech
           you
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           Thou
           desirest
           Gods
           savour
           ,
           and
           Christs
           love
           ,
           thou
           desirest
           them
           ,
           and
           Christ
           intreateth
           thee
           ,
           and
           then
           thou
           art
           well
           met
           .
           Thou
           wouldst
           fain
           have
           
           pardon
           and
           mercy
           ,
           so
           would
           Christ
           fain
           bestow
           it
           upon
           thee
           :
           therefore
           joine
           not
           to
           Satan
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           temptations
           in
           such
           a
           case
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           refusing
           our
           own
           mercies
           ;
           when
           God
           offers
           mercy
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           his
           compassion
           ,
           r●fuse
           it
           not
           .
           Christ
           is
           ready
           to
           shew
           great
           kindnesse
           in
           our
           greatest
           unkindnesse
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           humbled
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           
           But
           this
           belongeth
           to
           them
           that
           be
           broken
           hearted
           ,
           that
           can
           prize
           and
           value
           Christ
           .
           They
           that
           go
           on
           in
           presumptuous
           courses
           shall
           find
           Christ
           in
           another
           manner
           of
           Majesty
           ,
           they
           shall
           find
           him
           as
           a
           Judge
           ,
           whom
           they
           despised
           as
           a
           Brother
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           will
           not
           come
           in
           ,
           and
           subject
           themselves
           to
           his
           mercy
           ,
           they
           shall
           find
           his
           justice
           .
           If
           they
           will
           not
           come
           under
           this
           Scepter
           ,
           they
           shall
           find
           his
           rod
           of
           Iron
           to
           crush
           them
           to
           pieces
           .
           And
           therefore
           let
           no
           corrupt
           carelesse
           person
           ,
           that
           will
           go
           on
           ,
           fortifie
           their
           
           presumption
           from
           hence
           .
           It
           belongeth
           only
           to
           them
           that
           be
           humbled
           ,
           and
           abased
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           consideration
           of
           their
           unkindness
           ,
           and
           
           unworthy
           dealings
           with
           Christ
           .
           I
           know
           such
           are
           not
           subject
           to
           discouragement
           ,
           and
           Satan
           is
           most
           ready
           to
           close
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           strong
           temptations
           above
           all
           .
           Oh
           but
           let
           them
           never
           despair
           ,
           but
           consider
           what
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             while
             sin
             aboundeth
             ,
             grace
             aboundeth
             much
             more
             .
          
           If
           there
           be
           height
           ,
           depth
           ,
           and
           breadth
           of
           sin
           in
           us
           ,
           there
           is
           now
           more
           height
           ,
           and
           depth
           ,
           and
           breadth
           of
           mercy
           in
           Christ
           ,
           yea
           more
           then
           we
           can
           receive
           .
        
         
           
           I
           have
           fallen
           from
           God
           ,
           saith
           the
           soul
           :
           what
           if
           thou
           hast
           ?
           but
           God
           is
           not
           fallen
           from
           thee
           .
           Peter
           denyed
           Christ
           ;
           but
           did
           Christ
           deny
           Pete
           ?
           no
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           not
           denyed
           thee
           .
           What
           saith
           the
           Lord
           in
           
             Jeremy
             ,
             VVill
             the
             Husband
             take
             the
             VVife
             when
             she
             hath
          
           
           
             been
             naught
             ?
             no
             ;
             yet
             return
             to
             me
             O
             Israel
             .
          
           But
           say
           ,
           thou
           hast
           been
           false
           ,
           and
           committed
           such
           and
           such
           sins
           ,
           whatsoever
           they
           be
           ,
           though
           Adultery
           ,
           yet
           return
           to
           me
           .
        
         
         
           Quest
           .
           Oh
           but
           is
           it
           possible
           God
           should
           do
           it
           ?
           
        
         
           Resol
           .
           
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             possible
             with
             him
             ,
          
           His
           thoughts
           are
           not
           as
           thy
           thoughts
           ,
           his
           thoughts
           are
           as
           far
           above
           thine
           ,
           as
           Heaven
           is
           above
           Earth
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           Why
           ,
           no
           man
           will
           do
           it
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           I
           ,
           but
           here
           is
           the
           mercy
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           I
           am
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           man
           :
           therefore
           his
           comforts
           fail
           not
           .
           If
           he
           were
           so
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           regard
           one
           that
           hath
           been
           so
           unkind
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           man.
           
        
         
           
             Go
             to
             my
             Brethren
          
           ,
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Commission
           ,
           tell
           them
           ,
           
             I
             ascend
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             your
             Father
             ,
             to
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             God
             ,
          
           which
           is
           all
           included
           in
           Brethren
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           be
           Gods
           in
           Christ
           ,
           then
           God
           is
           our
           Father
           .
           But
           we
           must
           not
           deal
           in
           few
           words
           with
           disconsolate
           souls
           ,
           but
           come
           again
           ,
           and
           again
           with
           the
           same
           words
           .
           As
           how
           many
           times
           have
           you
           the
           comfort
           of
           the
           M●ssiah
           in
           Isaiah
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           again
           ,
           and
           again
           .
           Our
           hearts
           are
           so
           prone
           to
           doubt
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           of
           Christs
           
           love
           ,
           especially
           after
           guilt
           ,
           that
           
           all
           is
           little
           enough
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
           our
           Saviour
           studieth
           to
           speak
           sweetly
           to
           the
           heart
           .
           
             Go
             tell
             my
             Brethren
          
           :
           that
           which
           a
           carnall
           heart
           ,
           and
           curious
           head
           ,
           would
           count
           Tautologie
           ,
           and
           superfluity
           of
           words
           ,
           a
           gracious
           heart
           thinks
           to
           be
           scantness
           ;
           oh
           more
           of
           that
           still
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           enough
           .
           This
           is
           the
           pride
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           will
           have
           all
           things
           to
           satisfie
           a
           curious
           ear
           ;
           but
           a
           gracious
           heart
           hath
           never
           enough
           .
           And
           therefore
           Christ
           addeth
           comfort
           to
           comfort
           .
           
             Go
             tell
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             ascend
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             their
             Father
             ,
             to
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             God.
          
           The
           Message
           it self
           is
           
             Christs
             ascension
          
           .
           The
           place
           whither
           ,
           is
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           a
           common
           Father
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           them
           ;
           every
           word
           hath
           comfort
           .
        
         
           
             I
             ascend
          
           .
        
         
           I
           ascend
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           to
           my
           Father
           ,
           and
           your
           Father
           too
           ;
           now
           I
           
           have
           quitted
           my self
           of
           death
           and
           sin
           ,
           imputed
           to
           me
           as
           a
           surety
           ,
           &
           I
           am
           going
           to
           Heaven
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           all
           there
           .
           
             I
             ascend
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             your
             God.
          
           We
           have
           all
           one
           common
           
           Father
           ,
           and
           one
           common
           God
           ▪
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           his
           ascension
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           yet
           ascend
           .
           Why
           then
           doth
           he
           speak
           for
           the
           present
           .
           
             I
             ascend
          
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           am
           shortly
           so
           to
           do
           .
           And
           it
           was
           in
           his
           mind
           ,
           it
           was
           certainly
           so
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           speaks
           of
           it
           in
           present
           .
           It
           is
           the
           phrase
           of
           faith
           ,
           to
           speak
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           present
           ,
           faith
           makes
           them
           so
           to
           the
           soul
           ;
           for
           it
           looketh
           on
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           that
           word
           ,
           who
           will
           make
           good
           whatsoever
           he
           saith
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           the
           evidence
           of
           things
           that
           are
           not
           yet
           ,
           yet
           they
           be
           evident
           to
           a
           faithfull
           soul
           .
           If
           we
           could
           learn
           this
           aright
           to
           make
           things
           to
           come
           present
           ,
           what
           kind
           of
           people
           should
           we
           be
           ?
           could
           we
           think
           of
           our
           Resurrection
           and
           ascension
           ,
           and
           glory
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           present
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           present
           to
           our
           faith
           :
           the
           things
           present
           ,
           or
           sense
           ,
           could
           not
           withdraw
           us
           .
           If
           we
           could
           set
           Hell
           before
           us
           ,
           could
           the
           pleasures
           of
           Hell
           bewitch
           us
           ?
           if
           the
           time
           to
           come
           were
           present
           ,
           could
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           withdraw
           us
           ?
           it
           could
           
           not
           be
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           an
           excellent
           skill
           of
           faith
           to
           set
           things
           to
           come
           before
           us
           ,
           as
           present
           .
        
         
           
           He
           ascendeth
           ,
           he
           implyeth
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           risen
           ,
           that
           was
           past
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           nameth
           it
           not
           .
           All
           Christs
           mind
           was
           on
           ascending
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           risen
           together
           with
           Christ
           ,
           their
           mind
           is
           all
           on
           ascension
           ,
           all
           on
           Heaven
           .
           And
           this
           is
           one
           main
           reason
           ,
           because
           where
           any
           thing
           is
           imperfect
           ,
           there
           the
           spirit
           resteth
           not
           ,
           till
           it
           attaineth
           to
           that
           perfection
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           destinated
           unto
           .
           When
           any
           thing
           hath
           a
           proper
           element
           and
           place
           ,
           where
           it
           must
           rest
           ,
           it
           resteth
           not
           till
           it
           be
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           and
           Element
           .
           The
           perfection
           of
           the
           soul
           is
           in
           Heaven
           to
           see
           Christ
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           and
           God
           in
           Christ
           .
           Heaven
           is
           the
           Element
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           proper
           Region
           ,
           he
           is
           never
           well
           till
           there
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           his
           rest
           ,
           his
           solace
           and
           contentment
           ,
           
           and
           there
           all
           his
           desires
           are
           satiated
           to
           the
           utmost
           .
           Till
           we
           be
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           we
           be
           under
           desires
           ;
           for
           we
           be
           under
           imperfections
           .
           All
           the
           while
           we
           are
           in
           imperfections
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           an
           uncomfortable
           estate
           ,
           and
           while
           we
           be
           so
           ,
           
           we
           are
           not
           as
           we
           would
           be
           .
           And
           therefore
           wheresoever
           any
           are
           partakers
           of
           Christs
           Resurrection
           ,
           they
           mind
           the
           ascension
           as
           present
           .
           Where
           any
           grace
           is
           ,
           there
           the
           thoughts
           are
           for
           Heaven
           presently
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           take
           a
           scantling
           of
           our
           dispositions
           from
           hence
           .
           There
           be
           many
           that
           think
           it
           good
           to
           be
           here
           alwayes
           ,
           they
           never
           think
           of
           ascending
           .
           If
           they
           could
           live
           here
           alwayes
           ,
           they
           would
           with
           all
           their
           heart
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           a
           Christian
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           desire
           to
           be
           where
           his
           happiness
           ,
           his
           Saviour
           ,
           his
           God
           ,
           and
           Father
           is
           ,
           where
           his
           Country
           and
           inheritance
           is
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           mindeth
           ascension
           ,
           and
           things
           to
           come
           .
           When
           any
           thing
           is
           done
           ,
           he
           thinks
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           done
           ,
           is
           not
           yet
           enough
           .
           
           As
           your
           great
           Conquerours
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           forget
           what
           they
           have
           conquered
           ,
           and
           remember
           what
           they
           have
           yet
           to
           do
           .
           So
           Christ
           ,
           having
           got
           conquest
           over
           death
           ,
           he
           thinks
           now
           of
           ascension
           ,
           to
           conquer
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           conquer
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           conquer
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           he
           will
           conquer
           
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           make
           shew
           of
           his
           Conquest
           .
           I
           ascend
           to
           lead
           captivity
           captive
           ,
           
             to
             make
             a
             shew
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           exprest
           ,
           Colos
           .
           2.
           15.
           
           While
           any
           thing
           is
           to
           do
           ,
           or
           receive
           ,
           our
           souls
           should
           not
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           but
           still
           stretched
           out
           to
           desire
           further
           and
           further
           still
           ,
           more
           and
           more
           still
           ,
           till
           we
           be
           there
           where
           our
           souls
           shall
           be
           fill'd
           to
           the
           uttermost
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           place
           of
           further
           de●ire
           ,
           as
           Heaven
           is
           the
           place
           to
           satiate
           ,
           and
           fill
           all
           the
           corners
           of
           the
           soul
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           But
           how
           shall
           we
           know
           whether
           we
           be
           risen
           with
           Christ
           ,
           or
           no
           ?
        
         
           
           Resol
           .
           Partly
           ,
           we
           may
           know
           it
           by
           our
           former
           courses
           .
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           risen
           ,
           all
           the
           Clothes
           were
           laid
           together
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           he
           left
           him
           behind
           ,
           and
           rose
           with
           an
           Earth-quake
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           commotion
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           he
           minded
           Heaven
           .
           So
           if
           ye
           be
           risen
           with
           Christ
           ,
           your
           former
           vile
           courses
           lie
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           your
           Oaths
           are
           gone
           ,
           prophaness
           and
           wickedness
           of
           life
           gone
           .
           Tell
           you
           me
           ,
           you
           are
           risen
           ,
           while
           you
           carry
           the
           bonds
           of
           your
           sins
           about
           you
           ?
           your
           prophane
           ,
           
           wretched
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           ungodly
           persons
           ,
           filthy
           speakers
           ,
           that
           have
           an
           heart
           more
           filthy
           ,
           vile
           in
           body
           and
           soul
           ,
           can
           they
           have
           any
           part
           in
           Christ
           ?
           where
           is
           that
           ,
           that
           bound
           you
           before
           ,
           you
           carry
           it
           about
           still
           :
           therefore
           you
           be
           in
           the
           bonds
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           you
           be
           in
           the
           grave
           of
           sin
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           rising
           .
           Resurrection
           is
           with
           commotion
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           Earth-quake
           when
           Christ
           arose
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           an
           heart-quake
           when
           the
           soul
           riseth
           ;
           can
           the
           soul
           rise
           from
           sin
           without
           commotion
           ?
           In
           the
           inward
           man
           there
           will
           be
           division
           between
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           ,
           without
           any
           adoe
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           that
           find
           nothing
           to
           do
           in
           their
           spirits
           ,
           where
           is
           their
           rising
           again
           ?
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           occasion
           in
           hand
           ,
           is
           the
           third
           ,
           where
           grace
           is
           begun
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           an
           inward
           proceeding
           and
           ascending
           with
           Christ
           .
           How
           shall
           I
           know
           therefore
           whether
           I
           ascend
           ?
        
         
           First
           ,
           by
           minding
           things
           above
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           telleth
           us
           directly
           ,
           Col.
           3.
           1.
           
           Mind
           things
           above
           ,
           be
           heavenly
           minded
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           live
           the
           life
           that
           
           Christ
           did
           ,
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ;
           all
           his
           discourse
           was
           ,
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           his
           mind
           was
           on
           the
           place
           ,
           whither
           
           he
           was
           to
           go
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           true
           Christian
           indeed
           ,
           that
           is
           truly
           risen
           ,
           his
           thoughts
           and
           discourse
           is
           ,
           (
           when
           he
           is
           himself
           )
           heavenly
           .
           Other
           things
           he
           useth
           as
           if
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           as
           while
           we
           be
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           we
           must
           deal
           with
           worldly
           things
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           deal
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           not
           our
           proper
           Element
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           7.
           37.
           
           
             They
             used
             the
             world
             as
             if
             they
             used
             it
             not
             ;
             and
             they
             married
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             not
             ;
             for
             they
             knew
             the
             fashion
             of
             this
             world
             passeth
             away
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           they
           that
           affect
           earthly
           glory
           ,
           carnal
           affections
           and
           delights
           ,
           they
           cannot
           think
           of
           these
           things
           with
           any
           comfort
           .
           They
           be
           moles
           which
           grovel
           in
           the
           Earth
           .
           Some
           make
           a
           profession
           ,
           and
           they
           
             ascend
             higher
             as
             Kites
             do
          
           ;
           but
           they
           
             look
             lowe
          
           :
           they
           make
           high
           professions
           ,
           but
           their
           aims
           are
           low
           .
           The
           true
           Eagles
           that
           ascend
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           they
           ascend
           ,
           so
           they
           look
           upward
           ,
           and
           upward
           still
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           mind
           things
           below
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           take
           a
           high
           
           pitch
           ,
           and
           still
           continued
           arthly
           minded
           ;
           but
           they
           look
           high
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           ascend
           high
           :
           therefore
           let
           us
           not
           deceive
           our selves
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Yet
           more
           particularly
           ,
           those
           that
           ascend
           with
           Christ
           ,
           they
           that
           are
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           are
           on
           earth
           do
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           though
           in
           different
           degrees
           and
           measure
           .
           What
           do
           they
           in
           Heaven
           ?
           there
           they
           meddle
           
           not
           with
           defilements
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           so
           though
           a
           Christian
           be
           on
           earth
           ,
           he
           defileth
           himself
           not
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           ill
           Company
           .
           He
           will
           converse
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           defile
           himself
           with
           them
           .
           They
           that
           be
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           are
           praysing
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           they
           much
           in
           praysing
           of
           God
           here
           .
           They
           that
           be
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           love
           to
           see
           the
           face
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           joy
           in
           it
           .
           And
           they
           that
           be
           heavenly-minded
           here
           ,
           joy
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           Sacraments
           and
           his
           Children
           .
           If
           they
           be
           ascended
           in
           any
           degree
           and
           measure
           ,
           this
           they
           will
           do
           .
           And
           then
           they
           will
           joy
           in
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           all
           they
           can
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           in
           Heaven
           :
           you
           have
           some
           carnal
           dispositions
           ,
           that
           are
           never
           themselves
           ,
           but
           in
           carnal
           Company
           
           like
           themselves
           .
           If
           ever
           we
           mean
           
           to
           be
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           we
           must
           joy
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           on
           Earth
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           them
           that
           be
           heavenly
           in
           their
           dispositions
           .
           If
           we
           cannot
           indure
           them
           here
           ,
           how
           shall
           we
           ever
           live
           with
           them
           in
           Heaven
           ?
        
         
           
           What
           was
           Christ
           to
           ascend
           for
           ?
           what
           is
           the
           end
           of
           his
           ascension
           ?
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           his
           ascension
           was
           to
           
           take
           possession
           of
           Heaven
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           which
           had
           never
           been
           there
           before
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           And
           he
           was
           to
           take
           possession
           of
           Heaven
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           for
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           mystical
           body
           .
           So
           he
           ascended
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           carried
           his
           blessed
           body
           (
           that
           he
           took
           in
           the
           Virgins
           womb
           with
           him
           .
           )
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           likewise
           he
           ascended
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           take
           up
           Heaven
           in
           behalf
           of
           his
           Spouse
           ,
           his
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           Husband
           takes
           up
           Land
           in
           another
           Countrey
           ,
           in
           behalf
           of
           his
           Wife
           :
           therefore
           he
           did
           ascend
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           likewise
           he
           ascended
           to
           leave
           us
           his
           spirit
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           send
           the
           Comforter
           .
           He
           taketh
           away
           himself
           that
           was
           the
           great
           Comforter
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           below
           .
           He
           was
           the
           Bridegroom
           ,
           and
           while
           the
           Bride-groom
           
           was
           present
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           such
           a
           measure
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           Christs
           presence
           supplyed
           all
           ;
           but
           Christ
           ascended
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           his
           departure
           from
           them
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           prejudicial
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           might
           have
           comfort
           through
           the
           God
           of
           comfort
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           comfort
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           
             I
             will
             send
             the
             Comforter
          
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           there
           was
           no
           losse
           by
           the
           ascension
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           might
           fear
           by
           losing
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           comfort
           was
           gone
           .
           I
           ,
           but
           Christ
           telleth
           them
           ,
           
             I
             go
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             you
             .
          
           He
           goeth
           to
           take
           up
           Heaven
           for
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           send
           his
           spirit
           .
           What
           a
           blessed
           intercourse
           is
           there
           now
           ,
           since
           Christs
           ascension
           ,
           between
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ?
           Our
           body
           is
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           is
           here
           on
           earth
           .
           The
           flesh
           that
           he
           hath
           taken
           into
           heaven
           ,
           is
           a
           pledge
           that
           all
           our
           flesh
           and
           bodies
           ,
           shall
           be
           where
           he
           is
           ere
           long
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           we
           have
           the
           spirit
           to
           comfort
           us
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           leave
           us
           till
           we
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           place
           where
           Christ
           is
           .
           This
           is
           great
           comfort
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           main
           end
           why
           Christ
           ascended
           to
           the
           
           Father
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           send
           the
           comforter
           .
           And
           comfort
           might
           well
           come
           now
           in
           more
           abundance
           ,
           then
           before
           ,
           because
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           all
           enemies
           were
           conquered
           ,
           and
           by
           
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           was
           discovered
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           appeased
           .
           The
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           manifested
           to
           the
           world
           what
           was
           done
           by
           death
           ,
           and
           now
           all
           enemies
           being
           conquered
           ,
           and
           God
           being
           appeased
           ,
           what
           remains
           but
           the
           sweetest
           gift
           next
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           And
           that
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           was
           more
           abundant
           after
           Christs
           Resurrection
           ,
           because
           God
           was
           fully
           satisfied
           ;
           and
           declared
           by
           the
           rising
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           fully
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           all
           enemies
           to
           be
           conquered
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           One
           end
           likewise
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           was
           ,
           
             to
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             his
             Conquest
             .
          
           There
           is
           a
           double
           victory
           over
           the
           Enemy
           .
           There
           is
           a
           victory
           
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           triumph
           together
           with
           it
           .
           And
           then
           there
           is
           triumphing
           
             in
             Civitate
             Regia
          
           ,
           a
           triumphing
           in
           the
           Kingly
           City
           .
           So
           Christ
           did
           conquer
           in
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           shewed
           his
           Conquest
           by
           resurrection
           ;
           but
           he
           did
           not
           lead
           
           captivity
           captive
           ,
           and
           make
           shew
           thereof
           till
           he
           ascended
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           made
           open
           shew
           of
           his
           victorious
           triumph
           
             in
             Civitate
             Regia
          
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           One
           special
           end
           likewise
           why
           he
           would
           have
           this
           Message
           sent
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           to
           ascend
           ,
           was
           that
           he
           might
           appear
           there
           in
           Heaven
           for
           us
           ,
           as
           Heb.
           9.
           
           
             He
             appears
             for
             ever
             in
             Heaven
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             maketh
             intercession
             for
             us
             .
          
           When
           the
           high
           Priest
           was
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           holy
           of
           holies
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           a
           type
           of
           Heaven
           )
           he
           carried
           the
           names
           of
           the
           twelve
           Tribes
           ingraven
           in
           stones
           upon
           his
           brest
           .
           Christ
           our
           true
           high
           Priest
           being
           entred
           into
           the
           true
           Holy
           of
           Holies
           ,
           carried
           the
           names
           of
           all
           his
           Elect
           in
           his
           breast
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           there
           appeareth
           before
           God
           for
           us
           .
           He
           carrieth
           us
           in
           his
           heart
           .
           Christ
           doth
           fulfill
           that
           which
           in
           John
           17.
           he
           prayeth
           for
           ;
           appearing
           in
           heaven
           
           before
           his
           Father
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           blood-shed
           ,
           and
           that
           blood
           that
           speaketh
           better
           things
           then
           the
           blood
           of
           Abel
           ,
           it
           speaks
           mercy
           &
           pardon
           ,
           the
           blood
           of
           Abel
           crieth
           for
           vengeance
           &
           justice
           ;
           but
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           here
           is
           one
           that
           I
           shed
           my
           blood
           for
           .
           
           And
           when
           we
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           God
           accepts
           of
           our
           prayers
           ,
           and
           by
           virtue
           of
           Christs
           blood-shed
           ,
           there
           is
           mercy
           and
           pardon
           ,
           and
           favour
           procured
           ;
           which
           is
           sprinkled
           by
           faith
           upon
           the
           soul
           ,
           God
           manifesting
           to
           the
           soul
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           that
           Christ
           dyed
           in
           particular
           for
           such
           a
           soul
           ;
           which
           soul
           praying
           to
           God
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           blood
           not
           only
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           sprinkled
           upon
           the
           soul
           ,
           speaketh
           peace
           there
           .
           The
           spirit
           saith
           that
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           which
           Christ
           doth
           in
           Heaven
           .
           Christ
           saith
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           I
           
           dyed
           for
           such
           a
           soul
           ,
           the
           spirit
           saith
           in
           the
           soul
           ,
           Christ
           dyed
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           is
           sprinkled
           on
           every
           particular
           soul
           .
           As
           Christ
           in
           Heaven
           appears
           ,
           and
           intercedeth
           for
           me
           ,
           so
           the
           spirit
           intercedeth
           in
           mine
           own
           guilty
           heart
           ,
           that
           always
           speaks
           discomfort
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           satisfied
           with
           particular
           assurance
           .
           Christ
           dyed
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           mine
           ,
           and
           Christ
           is
           mine
           .
           Thus
           particular
           faith
           sprinkleth
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           upon
           the
           soul
           .
           So
           that
           now
           my
           sins
           are
           not
           only
           pardoned
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           in
           my
           soul
           .
           There
           is
           not
           only
           intercession
           
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           in
           my
           soul
           .
           My
           soul
           goeth
           to
           God
           for
           pardon
           and
           for
           mercy
           ,
           and
           rejoyceth
           in
           all
           the
           mercies
           it
           hath
           ,
           and
           hopeth
           to
           have
           .
           What
           is
           done
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           is
           done
           in
           a
           mans
           soul
           by
           the
           spirit
           in
           some
           measure
           .
        
         
           
           6.
           
           The
           last
           end
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           shew
           that
           our
           salvation
           is
           exactly
           wrought
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           perfectly
           satisfied
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           else
           he
           should
           never
           have
           risen
           ,
           much
           lesse
           ascended
           to
           Heaven
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           we
           once
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           for
           forgiveness
           of
           sins
           ,
           and
           yet
           say
           ,
           I
           doubt
           of
           salvation
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           should
           go
           about
           to
           pluck
           Christ
           from
           Heaven
           .
           The
           doubtful
           distrustful
           heart
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           subdued
           by
           a
           spirit
           of
           faith
           ,
           saith
           ,
           who
           shall
           ascend
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           tell
           me
           whether
           I
           shall
           go
           to
           Heaven
           ?
           or
           who
           shall
           enter
           into
           the
           deep
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           I
           am
           freed
           from
           hell
           ?
           I
           am
           afraid
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           damned
           ,
           saith
           the
           guilty
           heart
           ;
           till
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           hath
           brought
           it
           under
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           it
           of
           Gods
           love
           in
           Christ
           .
           Say
           not
           ,
           
             who
             shall
             ascend
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ?
             for
             that
             is
             to
             bring
             Christ
             down
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
           And
           what
           an
           injurious
           thing
           is
           
           it
           to
           bring
           Christ
           from
           heaven
           ,
           to
           suffer
           on
           the
           Crosse
           .
           This
           is
           a
           great
           indignity
           ,
           though
           we
           think
           not
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           doubt
           of
           our
           salvation
           ,
           and
           not
           cast
           our selves
           on
           his
           mercy
           ?
           For
           as
           verily
           as
           he
           is
           there
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           there
           .
           He
           is
           gone
           to
           take
           up
           a
           place
           for
           us
           ;
           he
           is
           there
           in
           our
           name
           ,
           as
           the
           Husband
           taketh
           a
           place
           for
           his
           spouse
           .
           And
           if
           we
           doubt
           whether
           we
           shall
           come
           there
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           we
           doubt
           whether
           he
           be
           there
           ,
           or
           no.
           And
           if
           we
           doubt
           of
           that
           ,
           we
           doubt
           whether
           he
           hath
           wrought
           salvation
           ,
           or
           no
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           bring
           him
           down
           to
           the
           Crosse
           again
           .
           Who
           shall
           descend
           to
           the
           deep
           ?
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           bring
           Christ
           from
           the
           dead
           again
           :
           such
           is
           the
           danger
           of
           a
           distrustful
           heart
           .
           So
           that
           by
           Christs
           ascending
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           we
           may
           know
           all
           is
           done
           and
           accomplished
           ,
           all
           our
           enemies
           are
           subdued
           ,
           God
           is
           appeased
           and
           fully
           satisfied
           ,
           Heaven
           is
           taken
           up
           in
           our
           room
           ,
           and
           therefore
           labor
           for
           a
           large
           heart
           answerable
           to
           the
           large
           unchangeable
           grounds
           we
           have
           ,
           for
           faith
           to
           pitch
           and
           bottom
           it self
           upon
           .
        
         
         
           
           Therefore
           make
           this
           further
           use
           of
           this
           ascension
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           his
           intercession
           in
           Heaven
           for
           us
           .
           He
           is
           there
           to
           plead
           our
           cause
           ,
           he
           is
           there
           as
           our
           surety
           to
           appear
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Councellor
           to
           plead
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           Brother
           should
           plead
           for
           a
           Brother
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           a
           favorite
           there
           too
           :
           all
           favorites
           are
           not
           so
           excellent
           at
           counselling
           perhaps
           ;
           but
           we
           have
           one
           that
           is
           favorite
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           is
           excellent
           at
           pleading
           ,
           that
           can
           non-suit
           all
           accusations
           laid
           against
           us
           by
           the
           Devil
           .
           He
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           one
           of
           us
           ;
           he
           appeareth
           not
           as
           a
           stranger
           ;
           for
           a
           stranger
           ,
           as
           the
           Councellor
           is
           perhaps
           for
           his
           Clyent
           ,
           but
           he
           appears
           as
           our
           Brother
           .
           Let
           us
           think
           of
           the
           comforts
           of
           it
           .
           He
           appears
           for
           us
           to
           plead
           
           our
           Cause
           ,
           with
           acception
           of
           his
           person
           and
           Cause
           .
           For
           he
           ,
           before
           whom
           he
           pleadeth
           ,
           God
           the
           Father
           sent
           him
           to
           take
           our
           nature
           ,
           die
           and
           ascend
           into
           Heaven
           for
           us
           ,
           to
           sustain
           the
           persons
           of
           particular
           offenders
           .
           He
           must
           needs
           hear
           Christ
           ,
           tha●
           sent
           him
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           Where
           the
           
           Judge
           appoints
           a
           Councel
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sign
           he
           favoureth
           the
           cause
           .
           Perhaps
           we
           cannot
           pray
           ,
           are
           disconsolate
           ,
           and
           vexed
           with
           Satans
           temptations
           :
           the
           poor
           Clyent
           hath
           a
           good
           cause
           ,
           but
           cannot
           make
           a
           good
           cause
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           get
           a
           skilful
           Lawyer
           ,
           that
           is
           favourable
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           before
           a
           favourable
           Judge
           ,
           his
           comfort
           is
           ,
           his
           Advocate
           can
           make
           his
           Cause
           good
           .
           If
           we
           would
           confess
           our
           sins
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           must
           do
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           shame
           to
           our selves
           in
           all
           our
           distress
           ,
           and
           disconsolation
           of
           spirit
           ,
           we
           must
           lay
           open
           our
           estates
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           complain
           ,
           and
           then
           desire
           God
           to
           look
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           Christ
           to
           plead
           our
           cause
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           answer
           Satan
           ;
           and
           when
           Satan
           is
           very
           malicious
           and
           subtle
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           very
           
           cunning
           enemy
           to
           alledge
           all
           advantages
           against
           us
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           despair
           :
           remember
           this
           ,
           we
           have
           one
           in
           heaven
           ,
           that
           is
           more
           skilful
           then
           he
           ,
           
             that
             is
             the
             accuser
             of
             the
             Brethren
             .
          
           That
           accuseth
           us
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           own
           souls
           ,
           that
           accuseth
           every
           man
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           maketh
           him
           an
           enemy
           to
           himself
           .
           But
           we
           have
           a
           pleader
           in
           heaven
           ,
           that
           will
           take
           our
           part
           against
           
           the
           Accuser
           of
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           quiet
           us
           at
           length
           in
           our
           Consciences
           .
           Perhaps
           we
           may
           be
           troubled
           a
           while
           to
           humble
           us
           ;
           but
           remember
           that
           he
           is
           in
           Heaven
           purposely
           to
           plead
           our
           Cause
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           good
           plea
           to
           God
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             to
             say
             ,
             my
             sins
             are
             more
             then
             the
             hairs
             on
             mine
             head
             ,
             Satan
             layeth
             hard
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             cannot
             answer
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             ,
             I
             confess
             all
             my
             sins
             ,
             hear
             me
             ,
             and
             hear
             thy
             Sonne
             for
             my
             sake
             ,
             he
             is
             now
             at
             thy
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             pleadeth
             for
          
           
           me
           .
           And
           desire
           Christ
           to
           plead
           for
           us
           .
           We
           have
           not
           only
           all
           the
           Church
           to
           pray
           for
           us
           ,
           Our
           Father
           ,
           but
           we
           have
           Christ
           himself
           to
           plead
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           make
           our
           cause
           good
           .
           If
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           I
           shed
           my
           blood
           for
           this
           person
           ,
           and
           appear
           now
           by
           virtue
           of
           my
           redemption
           ;
           and
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Covenant
           is
           ,
           if
           we
           confess
           our
           sins
           ,
           he
           is
           merciful
           to
           forgive
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           sin
           ,
           we
           have
           an
           Advocate
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           must
           lay
           claim
           :
           the
           party
           
           hath
           confest
           the
           debt
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           bond
           must
           be
           cancelled
           .
           He
           hath
           performed
           the
           conditions
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           make
           i●
           good
           on
           thine
           
           own
           part
           .
           And
           being
           the
           spirit
           hath
           shamed
           thee
           for
           thy
           sins
           ,
           what
           can
           the
           Devil
           say
           ?
           What
           saith
           
             Paul
             ?
             It
             is
             God
             that
             justifieth
             ,
             who
             shall
             condemn
             ?
          
           
           If
           God
           the
           party
           offended
           do
           justifie
           ,
           who
           shall
           condemn
           ?
           
             It
             is
             Christ
             that
             dyed
          
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           enough
           ,
           
             that
             is
             risen
             again
          
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           enough
           ,
           it
           is
           Christ
           that
           rose
           again
           ,
           
             and
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             for
             us
             ,
          
           and
           maketh
           intercession
           for
           us
           ,
           
             who
             shall
             lay
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             Gods
             Elect
             ?
          
           let
           the
           Devil
           accuse
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           Christ
           is
           risen
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           hath
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           in
           heaven
           ,
           there
           appearing
           for
           us
           .
           Oh
           that
           we
           had
           hearts
           large
           enough
           ,
           for
           these
           comforts
           ,
           then
           should
           we
           never
           yield
           to
           base
           temptations
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           against
           the
           pleasure
           of
           God
           that
           we
           should
           be
           disconsolate
           :
           therefore
           we
           wrong
           our
           own
           souls
           ,
           and
           sin
           against
           our
           own
           comfort
           ,
           when
           we
           let
           the
           rains
           loose
           by
           inordinate
           and
           extream
           sorrow
           .
           We
           lose
           that
           sweetnesse
           that
           we
           might
           injoy
           by
           giving
           way
           to
           discomfortable
           thoughts
           .
           Indeed
           if
           a
           man
           examine
           his
           life
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           conversion
           ,
           to
           the
           
           end
           thereof
           ,
           he
           may
           thank
           himself
           for
           all
           his
           trouble
           .
           The
           sin
           against
           the
           holy
           Gospel
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           rebellion
           against
           God
           ,
           though
           we
           think
           not
           so
           ,
           when
           we
           will
           not
           be
           comforted
           ,
           nor
           imbrace
           grounds
           of
           comfort
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           them
           .
           The
           comforts
           of
           God
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           of
           small
           esteem
           to
           us
           ,
           the
           sweet
           comforts
           ,
           large
           ,
           exceeding
           ,
           eternal
           comforts
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           esteem
           of
           them
           as
           they
           be
           ,
           and
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           sendeth
           to
           them
           speedily
           .
        
         
           All
           Scripture
           is
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           for
           consolation
           ,
           even
           the
           Scripture
           that
           tendeth
           to
           instruction
           ,
           and
           direction
           ,
           that
           so
           men
           may
           be
           in
           a
           state
           of
           comfort
           ;
           for
           Cordials
           are
           not
           good
           ,
           but
           where
           there
           is
           purgation
           before
           .
           So
           
           all
           Scriptures
           that
           are
           purging
           ,
           to
           tell
           us
           our
           faults
           ,
           they
           be
           to
           bring
           us
           into
           a
           comfortable
           condition
           .
           Other
           Scriptures
           that
           tend
           to
           instruct
           our
           judgements
           ,
           and
           settle
           us
           in
           faith
           what
           is
           the
           end
           of
           all
           ,
           if
           we
           walk
           ,
           not
           comfortably
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           strongly
           in
           our
           places
           ?
           Therefore
           when
           we
           look
           not
           to
           comfort
           ,
           and
           joy
           in
           all
           conditions
           ,
           we
           abuse
           the
           
           
           
           
           
           intendments
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           I
           beseech
           you
           make
           not
           a
           bad
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           if
           you
           know
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           if
           it
           worketh
           not
           gratiously
           on
           you
           ,
           and
           winneth
           you
           to
           respect
           God
           the
           more
           ,
           and
           love
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           thus
           indulgent
           and
           gratious
           ;
           but
           go
           on
           in
           offending
           conscience
           ,
           and
           break
           peace
           
           off
           ,
           then
           at
           length
           conscience
           will
           admit
           of
           no
           comfort
           .
           Many
           that
           have
           had
           excellent
           comforts
           ,
           have
           made
           havock
           of
           their
           consciences
           ,
           and
           will
           go
           on
           in
           spight
           o●
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           their
           consciences
           ,
           and
           Gods
           spirit
           joyned
           with
           conscience
           ,
           at
           length
           it
           is
           just
           with
           God
           to
           give
           them
           up
           to
           despair
           ,
           wicked
           sinners
           that
           trample
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           under
           their
           feet
           ;
           But
           for
           all
           other
           that
           strive
           against
           corruption
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           better
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           ground
           of
           marvellous
           comfort
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           come
           to
           the
           Message
           it self
           ;
           tell
           them
           ,
           
             I
             ascend
          
           .
           He
           speaketh
           of
           that
           as
           present
           ,
           which
           was
           surely
           to
           be
           .
           So
           we
           should
           think
           of
           our
           future
           Estate
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           were
           presently
           to
           go
           to
           heaven
           .
           Faith
           hath
           this
           force
           ,
           to
           make
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           present
           .
           If
           we
           could
           
           keep
           it
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           exercise
           it
           ,
           could
           we
           live
           in
           any
           sin
           ?
           but
           that
           it
           is
           distant
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           sinning
           ,
           we
           put
           off
           things
           in
           a
           distance
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           at
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           ,
           that
           is
           far
           off
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           will
           not
           leave
           their
           present
           pleasure
           for
           that
           ,
           that
           shall
           not
           be
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           when
           .
           But
           look
           on
           things
           in
           the
           word
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           Jehovah
           ,
           that
           giveth
           a
           being
           
           to
           all
           ,
           who
           hath
           spoken
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           if
           present
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           will
           be
           of
           another
           mind
           .
           Faith
           is
           the
           priviledge
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           which
           maketh
           things
           a
           far
           off
           present
           .
           No
           wicked
           man
           but
           would
           leave
           his
           swearing
           and
           prophaness
           ,
           if
           he
           saw
           
           the
           joyes
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           pains
           of
           Hell
           ;
           and
           it
           were
           no
           thanks
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           to
           believe
           God
           on
           his
           word
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           shall
           be
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           commendations
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           excellency
           of
           a
           Christian
           above
           another
           man.
           Another
           man
           doth
           all
           by
           sense
           ;
           but
           the
           Christian
           will
           trust
           God
           on
           his
           word
           .
           
             I
             ascend
          
           saith
           Christ
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           not
           think
           of
           the
           asc●nsion
           of
           Christ
           as
           a
           severed
           thing
           from
           us
           ,
           
           
           but
           if
           we
           would
           have
           the
           comfort
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           think
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           our selves
           ascending
           with
           him
           .
           Think
           of
           Christ
           as
           a
           publick
           person
           ,
           and
           a
           surety
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           have
           great
           comfort
           in
           that
           ,
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             ascend
          
           .
           God
           prepared
           paradise
           ,
           before
           he
           made
           the
           Creature
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           him
           to
           come
           into
           a
           place
           of
           honour
           and
           pleasure
           .
           And
           so
           God
           before
           ever
           we
           were
           born
           provided
           a
           place
           ,
           and
           paradise
           for
           us
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           end
           our
           dayes
           with
           greater
           comfort
           .
           We
           may
           be
           streightned
           here
           ,
           many
           a
           good
           Christian
           hath
           scarce
           where
           to
           lay
           his
           head
           ;
           but
           Christ
           is
           gone
           to
           prepare
           a
           place
           for
           them
           in
           Heaven
           .
           And
           this
           may
           comfort
           us
           in
           the
           consideration
           of
           all
           our
           sins
           ;
           for
           sin
           past
           ,
           and
           for
           corruption
           present
           ,
           and
           for
           any
           sin
           that
           we
           may
           commit
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           past
           ,
           if
           we
           confesse
           our
           sins
           to
           God
           ,
           he
           will
           forgive
           them
           :
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           cleanseth
           us
           from
           all
           sins
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           present
           corruptions
           that
           attend
           on
           us
           .
           We
           have
           one
           that
           stands
           between
           God
           and
           us
           as
           a
           surety
           ,
           &
           he
           will
           give
           us
           his
           spirit
           to
           subdue
           our
           
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           make
           us
           
           like
           himself
           ,
           a
           glorious
           spouse
           .
           If
           we
           were
           perfect
           men
           ,
           we
           needed
           not
           a
           Mediator
           ,
           and
           this
           may
           teach
           us
           comfort
           ,
           rather
           because
           we
           are
           sinners
           ,
           and
           daily
           subject
           to
           offend
           God.
           We
           have
           one
           to
           make
           our
           peace
           ;
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           if
           we
           sin
           ,
           we
           have
           an
           
           Advocate
           .
           When
           Christ
           taught
           us
           to
           pray
           ,
           forgive
           us
           our
           daily
           tuespasses
           ,
           he
           supposed
           we
           would
           daily
           run
           into
           sins
           .
           We
           have
           an
           Advocate
           in
           Heaven
           every
           day
           to
           stand
           between
           God
           and
           us
           ,
           to
           answer
           God
           ,
           to
           undertake
           that
           at
           length
           we
           should
           cease
           to
           offend
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           we
           are
           such
           as
           he
           shed
           his
           pretious
           blood
           for
           ,
           and
           he
           appeareth
           for
           us
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           marvellous
           comfort
           .
           We
           think
           if
           we
           commit
           sin
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           ;
           but
           what
           needs
           a
           Mediator
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           peace
           between
           the
           parties
           disagreeing
           ?
           If
           all
           things
           were
           made
           up
           between
           God
           and
           us
           ,
           what
           need
           of
           an
           intercessor
           ?
           but
           God
           knoweth
           well
           enough
           ,
           we
           run
           into
           daily
           sins
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           spring
           of
           corruption
           in
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           never
           idle
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           may
           daily
           go
           to
           God
           in
           
           
           the
           name
           of
           our
           Advocate
           ,
           and
           desire
           God
           for
           Christs
           sake
           to
           pardon
           ,
           and
           desire
           Christ
           to
           intercede
           for
           us
           ;
           let
           us
           therefore
           shame
           our selves
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           not
           a
           Christian
           but
           will
           be
           in
           himself
           apprehensive
           of
           being
           thrown
           into
           Hell
           every
           day
           .
           There
           is
           a
           spring
           of
           corruption
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           should
           God
           take
           a
           forfeiture
           of
           his
           daily
           rebellions
           ,
           his
           conscience
           tells
           him
           ,
           it
           were
           just
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           must
           every
           day
           live
           upon
           this
           branch
           of
           his
           priestly
           office
           ,
           his
           mediation
           .
           We
           must
           live
           by
           faith
           in
           this
           branch
           
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           it
           continually
           ;
           for
           this
           will
           keep
           us
           from
           hell
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           we
           sin
           every
           day
           ,
           go
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           desire
           him
           to
           pardon
           us
           .
           This
           is
           to
           feed
           on
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           should
           more
           willingly
           come
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           When
           we
           be
           in
           heaven
           ,
           we
           shall
           need
           a
           Mediator
           no
           longer
           ;
           for
           we
           shall
           be
           perfectly
           holy
           .
           We
           cannot
           think
           of
           these
           things
           too
           much
           ,
           they
           be
           the
           life
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           comforts
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           teach
           us
           to
           make
           a
           true
           use
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           our
           conditions
           .
           Poor
           
           souls
           that
           are
           not
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           think
           God
           will
           cast
           them
           into
           hell
           for
           every
           sin
           ,
           and
           they
           live
           as
           if
           they
           had
           not
           an
           high
           Priest
           in
           Heaven
           to
           appear
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           matter
           of
           the
           message
           is
           ,
           Christ
           ascendeth
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           common
           Father
           ,
           and
           God
           to
           him
           and
           them
           .
           He
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           I
           ascend
           to
           
           the
           Father
           ,
           that
           were
           no
           great
           comfort
           ;
           for
           what
           were
           that
           to
           them
           ?
           or
           to
           my
           Father
           only
           :
           neither
           doth
           he
           say
           ,
           I
           ascend
           to
           our
           Father
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           true
           in
           the
           order
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           not
           in
           equal
           respect
           the
           God
           and
           Father
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           God
           and
           Father
           of
           us
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           speaks
           of
           himself
           in
           the
           first
           place
           .
           
             I
             go
             to
             my
             God
             and
             your
             God.
          
           For
           he
           is
           first
           ,
           and
           specially
           Christs
           Father
           ,
           and
           Christs
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           ours
           ;
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           in
           the
           particulars
           .
           We
           have
           a
           common
           Father
           ,
           and
           a
           common
           God
           ,
           with
           Christ
           .
           God
           the
           Father
           is
           Christs
           Father
           ,
           by
           eternal
           generatiō
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           God
           and
           man
           :
           we
           have
           therefore
           the
           nature
           
           of
           Christ
           ,
           ashe
           is
           God
           and
           man.
           
        
         
           There
           is
           this
           difference
           between
           Gods
           being
           Christs
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           of
           any
           else
           .
        
         
         
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           God
           is
           Christs
           Father
           from
           eternity
           ,
           God
           had
           a
           being
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           Father
           from
           all
           eternity
           .
           There
           is
           no
           man
           of
           equal
           standing
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           he
           is
           born
           after
           his
           Father
           cometh
           to
           be
           a
           man
           ;
           but
           Christ
           is
           of
           God
           from
           all
           eternity
           ,
           his
           generation
           is
           eternall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           a
           grand
           difference
           .
        
         
           Then
           Christ
           is
           coequal
           with
           the
           
           Father
           in
           glory
           and
           majesty
           every
           way
           .
           The
           Sun
           is
           not
           coequal
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           but
           Christ
           is
           with
           his
           Father
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           the
           Son
           in
           other
           Generations
           comes
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           is
           like
           the
           Father
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           his
           substance
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           different
           substance
           from
           the
           Father
           ;
           but
           Christ
           and
           the
           Father
           ,
           both
           the
           persons
           are
           in
           one
           substance
           ,
           in
           one
           essence
           .
           The
           essence
           of
           the
           Father
           differeth
           not
           from
           the
           essence
           of
           the
           Son.
           We
           must
           remember
           this
           to
           give
           Christ
           the
           prerogative
           ,
           and
           preheminency
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           his
           Father
           in
           another
           manner
           then
           ours
           .
           He
           is
           his
           Father
           by
           nature
           ,
           ours
           by
           adoption
           .
           What
           he
           is
           by
           nature
           ,
           we
           are
           by
           grace
           :
           though
           Christ
           was
           intent
           
           upon
           his
           ascension
           ,
           yet
           he
           forgetteth
           not
           this
           grand
           differrnce
           here
           ,
           but
           mentioneth
           it
           .
           
             Go
             to
             my
             Brethren
          
           .
           We
           must
           not
           call
           him
           brother
           again
           ,
           we
           may
           think
           of
           him
           as
           our
           Brother
           ;
           but
           
             my
             God
             and
             my
             Lord
          
           ,
           as
           Thomas
           saith
           .
           
           If
           the
           greatest
           person
           should
           call
           us
           Brother
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           most
           behoveful
           for
           the
           inferior
           to
           say
           ,
           
             my
             God
             ,
             my
             Lord
          
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           Christ
           as
           a
           great
           person
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           use
           of
           his
           love
           to
           strengthen
           our
           faith
           ,
           not
           to
           diminish
           our
           respect
           to
           him
           in
           any
           way
           .
           It
           is
           his
           infinite
           mercy
           to
           tearm
           us
           Brethren
           ;
           but
           when
           we
           go
           to
           him
           ,
           we
           must
           have
           other
           tearms
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           how
           to
           conceive
           of
           Christ
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           .
           When
           he
           hath
           triumphed
           over
           all
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           God
           by
           his
           death
           ,
           then
           
             I
             go
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             your
             Father
             .
          
           Then
           he
           is
           a
           common
           Father
           by
           virtue
           of
           Christs
           satisfaction
           to
           divine
           wrath
           and
           justice
           ,
           and
           victory
           and
           triumphing
           over
           all
           his
           enemies
           .
           So
           we
           must
           not
           conceive
           of
           God
           as
           our
           Father
           ;
           but
           in
           reference
           to
           Christs
           victory
           over
           death
           .
           God
           is
           our
           Father
           by
           vertue
           of
           Christs
           satisfaction
           
           to
           justice
           ,
           and
           conquest
           over
           all
           our
           enemies
           .
           
             The
             God
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           the
           holy
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           in
           the
           conclusion
           of
           that
           excellent
           Epistle
           ,
           )
           
             that
             brought
             you
             from
             death
             to
             life
             through
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           How
           cometh
           he
           to
           be
           the
           God
           of
           peace
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           brought
           us
           from
           death
           to
           life
           ,
           by
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ?
           why
           ?
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           makes
           him
           the
           God
           of
           peace
           .
           Who
           raised
           him
           ?
           He
           raised
           himself
           .
           But
           who
           together
           with
           himself
           ?
           The
           Father
           raised
           him
           .
           And
           could
           the
           Father
           raise
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           not
           reconciled
           ?
           But
           now
           he
           is
           the
           God
           of
           peace
           ;
           
           for
           peace
           is
           made
           by
           the
           Crosse
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           great
           peace-maker
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ;
           now
           we
           may
           conceive
           of
           God
           under
           the
           sweet
           relation
           of
           a
           Father
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           Relation
           of
           a
           Father
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           as
           what
           we
           may
           expect
           from
           God
           ,
           so
           what
           we
           ought
           to
           return
           to
           God
           again
           ,
           and
           how
           we
           ought
           to
           carry
           our selves
           one
           towards
           another
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           What
           we
           may
           expect
           from
           God
           ,
           being
           a
           Father
           ?
           We
           may
           expect
           whatsoever
           
           a
           Child
           may
           expect
           from
           a
           Father
           .
           God
           taketh
           not
           upon
           him
           empty
           names
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           a
           Father
           ,
           not
           only
           called
           a
           Father
           ;
           
             but
             I
             will
             be
             your
             Father
             ,
          
           and
           you
           shall
           be
           
           my
           Sonnes
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           ult
           .
           All
           the
           Fatherhood
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           kindred
           in
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           that
           is
           spiritual
           :
           the
           comfort
           of
           it
           cometh
           from
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           reconciled
           to
           us
           in
           Christ
           .
           The
           word
           in
           the
           original
           is
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           express
           it
           in
           English
           .
           Fathers
           on
           earth
           are
           but
           poor
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           they
           be
           but
           beams
           of
           the
           Fatherly
           affection
           that
           is
           in
           God.
           God
           will
           let
           us
           see
           by
           these
           beams
           of
           compassion
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           a
           Father
           to
           a
           Child
           ,
           what
           real
           compassion
           he
           beareth
           to
           us
           .
           The
           true
           reality
           of
           Fatherhood
           is
           in
           God.
           And
           therefore
           when
           we
           hear
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Father
           ,
           think
           of
           whatsoever
           lieth
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           a
           Father
           to
           a
           Child
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           expect
           from
           God
           our
           Father
           ,
           and
           infinite
           more
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           indulgence
           ;
           
           as
           a
           Father
           pittieth
           his
           Child
           ,
           Malac.
           3.
           so
           God
           will
           pitty
           us
           .
           Will
           a
           Father
           cast
           off
           his
           Child
           ?
           Indeed
           he
           will
           cleanse
           the
           Child
           .
           So
           God
           will
           
           
           take
           away
           our
           abominations
           ,
           and
           purge
           us
           when
           we
           defile
           our selves
           :
           it
           is
           because
           of
           an
           eternal
           relation
           he
           casteth
           us
           not
           off
           ;
           we
           may
           expect
           from
           him
           indulgence
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           an
           indulgence
           of
           indulgence
           .
           God
           needed
           no
           Sonne
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           us
           Sonnes
           ;
           yet
           he
           had
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           angels
           to
           praise
           himself
           withall
           .
           Can
           we
           pitty
           and
           pardon
           a
           Child
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           God
           pardon
           and
           pitty
           us
           ?
           why
           should
           we
           conceive
           worse
           of
           him
           then
           of
           our selves
           ?
           will
           we
           give
           pitty
           to
           a
           Father
           ?
           and
           not
           pitty
           to
           the
           Father
           of
           all
           bowels
           and
           compassion
           ?
           and
           therefore
           think
           not
           that
           God
           will
           cast
           us
           off
           .
           God
           pardons
           us
           ,
           and
           healeth
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           pittieth
           us
           ,
           as
           a
           Father
           pittieth
           his
           own
           Child
           ,
           Psal
           .
           103.
           
           It
           is
           a
           name
           under
           which
           no
           man
           must
           despair
           .
           What
           ?
           despair
           under
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Father
           ?
           despair
           of
           mercy
           when
           we
           have
           a
           Father
           to
           go
           to
           ?
           The
           poor
           prodigal
           when
           he
           had
           spent
           his
           patrimony
           ,
           his
           body
           ,
           his
           good
           name
           ,
           had
           lost
           all
           ,
           and
           nothing
           
           left
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           a
           Father
           ,
           and
           
             I
             will
             go
             to
             him
          
           .
           And
           so
           when
           we
           be
           at
           the
           last
           cast
           ,
           and
           have
           spent
           all
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           
           Father
           :
           therefore
           go
           to
           him
           .
           What
           saith
           the
           Church
           ,
           Isaiah
           63.
           64.
           
           
             Doubtlesse
             ,
             thou
             art
             our
             Father
             :
          
           when
           the
           Church
           was
           in
           a
           poor
           condition
           ,
           
             Though
             our
             righteousnesse
             be
             as
             a
             menstruous
             Cloth
             ,
             and
             we
             be
             defiled
             ,
             yet
             thou
             art
             our
             Father
             ,
             we
             are
             the
             Clay
             ,
             thou
             art
             the
             Potter
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           it
           is
           a
           name
           of
           indulgence
           .
        
         
           You
           have
           his
           disposition
           set
           down
           by
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           prodigal
           .
           The
           Sonne
           saith
           ,
           he
           will
           go
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Father
           runneth
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           meeteth
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           coming
           ,
           God
           
           runneth
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           is
           ready
           to
           meet
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           begin
           to
           repent
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           are
           sencible
           of
           our
           faults
           .
           He
           is
           more
           ready
           to
           pardon
           ,
           then
           we
           to
           aske
           pardon
           .
        
         
           I
           touch
           only
           some
           principal
           things
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           remember
           against
           the
           evil
           day
           and
           hour
           of
           temptation
           .
           He
           taketh
           not
           on
           him
           the
           relation
           of
           a
           Father
           for
           nought
           ,
           but
           will
           fill
           it
           up
           to
           the
           uttermost
           .
           It
           is
           no
           empty
           Relation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           name
           likewise
           of
           comfort
           .
           It
           is
           the
           speech
           of
           a
           natural
           man
           ,
           a
           little
           punishment
           is
           enough
           
           
           from
           a
           Father
           ,
           
             he
             knoweth
             whereof
             we
             are
             made
             ,
             he
             remembers
             we
             are
             but
             dust
          
           ;
           he
           knoweth
           we
           are
           not
           Iron
           ,
           nor
           steel
           ,
           he
           knoweth
           our
           making
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           will
           deal
           gently
           with
           us
           ,
           when
           he
           doth
           correct
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           necessary
           as
           our
           daily
           bread
           ,
           to
           have
           gentle
           correction
           to
           wean
           us
           from
           the
           world
           ;
           yet
           he
           doth
           it
           gently
           .
           
             A
             little
             punishment
             will
             serve
             from
             a
             gratious
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           
           3.
           
           It
           is
           a
           name
           likewise
           of
           provision
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           expect
           from
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           in
           all
           our
           exigencies
           ,
           and
           necessities
           ,
           provide
           for
           us
           whatsoever
           shall
           be
           needful
           .
           What
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           to
           the
           poor
           Disciples
           ,
           doubting
           of
           want
           ?
           
             It
             is
             your
             Fathers
          
           
           
             good
             will
             to
             give
             you
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           what
           then
           ?
           
             fear
             not
             little
             flock
          
           ,
           he
           that
           will
           give
           you
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           will
           not
           he
           give
           you
           daily
           bread
           ?
           viaticum
           ,
           provision
           for
           a
           Journey
           .
           He
           that
           intendeth
           us
           Heaven
           ,
           certainly
           he
           will
           provide
           for
           us
           here
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           ,
           before
           all
           Petitions
           ,
           as
           a
           ground
           of
           all
           ,
           he
           putteth
           in
           our
           Father
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           
             give
             us
             our
             daily
             bread
             ,
             our
             Father
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           he
           
           will
           give
           us
           grace
           to
           sanctifie
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           do
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           forgive
           us
           our
           sins
           .
           Expect
           all
           from
           our
           Father
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           .
           Christ
           had
           much
           adoe
           to
           perswade
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           want
           necessaries
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           makes
           whole
           Sermons
           to
           strengthen
           their
           faith
           in
           this
           ,
           
             your
             heavenly
             Father
             knoweth
             what
             you
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             .
          
           The
           
           Sonne
           cannot
           aske
           ,
           but
           the
           Father
           can
           interpret
           any
           sigh
           ,
           any
           groan
           ,
           and
           knoweth
           what
           we
           would
           have
           .
           And
           therefore
           being
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           we
           may
           fetch
           provision
           from
           him
           in
           all
           conditions
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           And
           with
           provisions
           ,
           protection
           likewise
           ,
           and
           therefore
           make
           this
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           In
           the
           temptations
           of
           Satan
           ,
           lie
           under
           the
           wings
           of
           our
           Father
           .
           We
           have
           a
           Father
           to
           go
           to
           ,
           make
           use
           of
           him
           ,
           make
           use
           of
           his
           protection
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           shield
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           a
           Tower
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Tower
           ,
           and
           the
           
           
             righteous
             man
             may
             fly
             to
             him
             .
          
           Lie
           under
           his
           wings
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           gratious
           Father
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           taken
           this
           sweet
           relation
           on
           him
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           have
           comfort
           in
           all
           conditions
           .
           You
           
           see
           then
           what
           we
           may
           expect
           from
           God
           ,
           by
           this
           sweet
           relation
           he
           hath
           taken
           on
           him
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
             to
             be
             our
             Father
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           word
           of
           Relation
           ,
           
           it
           bindeth
           God
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           us
           to
           God.
           We
           are
           to
           honour
           him
           as
           our
           Father
           .
           This
           one
           word
           is
           sufficient
           to
           expresse
           our
           duty
           to
           a
           Father
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           word
           of
           reverence
           ;
           for
           it
           includeth
           a
           mixt
           affection
           of
           fear
           and
           love
           .
           And
           it
           is
           an
           affection
           of
           an
           inferior
           to
           a
           superior
           .
           He
           is
           great
           ,
           
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           fear
           him
           .
           He
           is
           good
           ,
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           love
           him
           .
           There
           is
           with
           him
           beams
           of
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           bowels
           of
           compassion
           .
           As
           there
           is
           beams
           of
           Majesty
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           fear
           him
           as
           bowels
           of
           compassion
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           love
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           fear
           and
           love
           mixt
           together
           ,
           is
           the
           affection
           we
           owe
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           our
           Father
           .
           If
           we
           tremble
           ,
           and
           are
           afraid
           to
           go
           to
           him
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           he
           is
           loving
           .
           If
           we
           go
           to
           him
           over
           boldly
           ,
           and
           sawcily
           ,
           we
           forget
           that
           he
           is
           great
           :
           therefore
           we
           must
           think
           of
           his
           greatness
           ,
           that
           we
           forget
           not
           his
           goodness
           .
           We
           must
           so
           think
           of
           his
           goodness
           ,
           that
           we
           forget
           
           not
           his
           greatness
           :
           therefore
           go
           boldly
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           reverence
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           Christ
           .
           In
           the
           word
           Father
           ,
           there
           is
           more
           saving
           power
           then
           in
           ten
           thousand
           ,
           it
           toucheth
           his
           very
           bowels
           ,
           when
           a
           Child
           wanteth
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           distress
           ,
           let
           it
           but
           say
           ,
           Father
           ,
           or
           Mother
           ,
           and
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           Parents
           yearn
           upon
           him
           .
           If
           God
           be
           our
           Father
           ,
           go
           to
           him
           boldly
           ;
           but
           with
           reverence
           ,
           go
           with
           affyance
           to
           his
           bowels
           .
           Oh
           it
           is
           a
           
             perswasive
             word
          
           .
           What
           cannot
           we
           look
           for
           from
           that
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           hath
           condescended
           to
           be
           called
           Father
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           Father
           to
           us
           in
           all
           our
           necessities
           ?
           either
           we
           shall
           have
           what
           we
           want
           and
           lack
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           shall
           have
           that
           which
           is
           better
           ;
           he
           is
           a
           wise
           Father
           ,
           he
           answereth
           not
           alwayes
           according
           to
           our
           wills
           ,
           but
           alwayes
           according
           to
           our
           good
           .
           He
           seeth
           it
           is
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           presently
           cōforted
           .
           The
           Physitian
           
           giveth
           a
           sharp
           potion
           .
           O
           I
           cannot
           indure
           ,
           &
           the
           Chyrurgion
           lanceth
           ,
           oh
           I
           cannot
           indure
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           Chyrurgion
           knoweth
           it
           is
           not
           healing
           time
           :
           even
           so
           we
           would
           be
           presently
           taken
           off
           from
           under
           crosses
           ;
           but
           God
           is
           a
           wise
           
           Father
           ,
           &
           knoweth
           how
           long
           it
           is
           fit
           for
           us
           to
           continue
           under
           the
           Crosse
           .
        
         
           Come
           to
           him
           boldly
           therefore
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           move
           his
           bowels
           ,
           and
           surely
           will
           hear
           us
           .
           For
           as
           in
           Psalm
           .
           27.
           when
           all
           forsook
           me
           ,
           
             my
             Father
             and
             Mother
             forsook
             me
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             took
             me
             up
             :
          
           Fathers
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           Mothers
           die
           ;
           but
           the
           Lord
           taketh
           us
           up
           ,
           he
           is
           an
           eternal
           Father
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           ground
           of
           eternal
           boldnesse
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           everlasting
           comfort
           .
           He
           was
           our
           Father
           before
           we
           had
           a
           Father
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           he
           will
           be
           our
           Father
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           cease
           to
           be
           in
           the
           world
           .
           They
           be
           but
           Instruments
           under
           God
           ,
           to
           bring
           us
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           God
           is
           our
           true
           Father
           .
           Our
           other
           Fathers
           are
           but
           under
           God
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           a
           being
           ,
           to
           fit
           us
           for
           Heaven
           .
           He
           provideth
           the
           best
           inheritance
           and
           paternity
           for
           us
           in
           Heaven
           .
           And
           therefore
           
           never
           be
           disconsolate
           ,
           but
           remember
           ,
           
             I
             go
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             your
             Father
          
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           word
           of
           eternal
           comfort
           .
           He
           was
           our
           Father
           from
           eternity
           in
           election
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           our
           Father
           to
           eternity
           in
           glorification
           .
           
             Can
             a
             Mother
             
             forget
             her
             Child
             ?
             yea
             though
             she
             should
             ,
          
           
           
             yet
             can
             I
             not
             forget
             thee
             ,
             thou
             art
             written
             in
             the
             palm
             of
             my
             hand
             .
             God
          
           hath
           us
           alwayes
           in
           his
           eye
           .
           A
           mother
           cannot
           alwayes
           think
           of
           her
           Child
           ,
           she
           sleepeth
           sometimes
           ;
           but
           God
           is
           a
           Father
           ,
           that
           never
           sleepeth
           .
           
           
             The
             Keeper
             of
             Israel
             neither
             slumbereth
             nor
             sleepeth
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           our
           comfort
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           for
           eternity
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           carry
           our selves
           to
           God
           reverently
           ,
           and
           go
           boldly
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           make
           use
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           we
           should
           learn
           likewise
           to
           maintain
           a
           sweet
           frame
           between
           God
           and
           us
           ;
           shall
           God
           open
           such
           an
           advantage
           to
           us
           ?
           shall
           God
           be
           our
           
           Father
           ,
           and
           bear
           the
           gracious
           eternal
           affection
           of
           a
           Father
           ?
           and
           shall
           not
           we
           by
           prayer
           and
           faith
           ,
           fetch
           from
           our
           Father
           all
           we
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           ?
           As
           our
           Saviour
           saith
           ,
           
             you
             that
             be
             earthly
             Fathers
          
           ,
           
           
             when
             your
             Children
             ask
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             will
             you
             deny
             ?
          
           And
           have
           we
           a
           Father
           so
           rich
           ,
           so
           loving
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           we
           have
           intercourse
           with
           him
           in
           all
           our
           daily
           necessities
           ?
           What
           a
           Trade
           is
           open
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           know
           what
           
           a
           comfort
           is
           laid
           up
           in
           the
           sweet
           relation
           
           of
           a
           Father
           .
           
             Your
             Father
             knoweth
             what
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
          
           ;
           and
           he
           will
           give
           thee
           the
           spring
           of
           all
           graces
           ,
           not
           only
           a
           broken
           heart
           ,
           a
           spirit
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           vigor
           in
           his
           service
           ;
           but
           go
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           give
           thee
           his
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           best
           thing
           next
           Christ
           that
           can
           be
           .
           And
           therefore
           be
           incouraged
           to
           make
           intercourse
           between
           thee
           and
           God
           ;
           considering
           we
           have
           a
           Brother
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           our
           nature
           is
           there
           ,
           and
           our
           spirit
           is
           below
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           best
           things
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           next
           Christ
           ,
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           our
           flesh
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           by
           Christ
           ;
           and
           therefore
           why
           should
           we
           not
           be
           much
           in
           prayer
           ,
           and
           much
           in
           prayses
           in
           all
           our
           necessities
           .
           Beloved
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           comfort
           of
           that
           largeness
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           
           express
           it
           ;
           I
           rather
           leave
           it
           to
           your
           admiration
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           see
           what
           use
           to
           make
           of
           this
           sweet
           relation
           of
           Father
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           But
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           cannot
           say
           ,
           
             my
             Father
          
           ;
           for
           there
           are
           a
           company
           of
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           may
           say
           in
           some
           respects
           ,
           
             our
             Father
          
           ;
           but
           in
           other
           respects
           they
           cannot
           .
           As
           
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           saith
           peremptorily
           ,
           John
           8.
           44.
           
           
             You
             be
             of
             your
             Father
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           They
           bragged
           of
           God
           their
           Father
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           of
           their
           Father
           the
           Devil
           .
           Therefore
           consider
           who
           is
           fit
           to
           take
           this
           name
           into
           their
           mouths
           .
           
             My
             Father
          
           ,
           mark
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           shall
           see
           who
           be
           fit
           to
           bragg
           of
           God
           as
           their
           Father
           .
           They
           be
           very
           formal
           men
           ,
           look
           to
           their
           outward
           devotion
           ,
           who
           so
           devout
           as
           they
           ?
           They
           studied
           it
           ;
           but
           what
           were
           they
           
           for
           the
           inside
           ?
           they
           were
           malitious
           men
           ,
           they
           were
           satanical
           men
           ,
           men
           opposite
           to
           the
           power
           of
           Religion
           ,
           arrant
           Hypocrites
           ,
           painted
           Sepulchres
           .
           It
           is
           no
           matter
           for
           Complement
           ,
           or
           formality
           ,
           an
           Hypocrite
           may
           have
           much
           of
           that
           in
           the
           eys
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           may
           be
           a
           Child
           of
           the
           Devil
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           and
           a
           Pharisee
           for
           all
           that
           .
           Thou
           maist
           be
           malitious
           against
           the
           truth
           ,
           as
           the
           Pharisees
           sought
           Christs
           blood
           .
           A
           man
           may
           be
           like
           Herod
           ,
           seeking
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Members
           ,
           persecuting
           Christ
           ,
           as
           all
           cruel
           men
           do
           .
           They
           seek
           to
           devour
           Christ
           in
           his
           professors
           ,
           what
           they
           
           can
           ,
           they
           disparage
           and
           dishearten
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           enemies
           to
           the
           power
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ;
           they
           be
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           therefore
           have
           no
           reason
           at
           all
           to
           bragg
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           their
           Father
           .
           Indeed
           an
           inward
           bitter
           disposition
           against
           the
           power
           of
           Religion
           ,
           though
           under
           any
           formality
           ,
           is
           a
           Character
           of
           a
           satanical
           spirit
           ,
           &
           such
           cannot
           say
           ,
           
             Our
             Father
          
           ;
           If
           they
           do
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           usurpation
           ;
           for
           their
           true
           Father
           is
           the
           
           Devil
           ●
           .
           Who
           then
           can
           say
           
             our
             Father
          
           ?
           those
           that
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           are
           ingraffed
           into
           Christ
           ,
           by
           a
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           stamp
           of
           the
           Father
           upon
           them
           .
           The
           likeness
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           God
           begetsto
           his
           own
           likeness
           ,
           that
           are
           (
           in
           a
           word
           )
           like
           Christ
           .
           Christ
           is
           the
           first
           Son
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           we
           are
           Sons
           .
           He
           is
           the
           natural
           Son
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           say
           
             our
             Father
          
           ,
           that
           labor
           to
           express
           the
           disposition
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           first
           Son.
           See
           this
           disposition
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           how
           marvellously
           patient
           he
           was
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           obedien●
           
           to
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Crosse
           ,
           humbled
           ,
           full
           of
           love
           ,
           full
           of
           goodness
           .
           He
           went
           about
           doing
           good
           .
           Do
           we
           th●n
           walk
           as
           Christ
           did
           ?
           carry
           we
           the
           image
           of
           the
           second
           Adam
           ?
           have
           we
           the
           patient
           ,
           humble
           ,
           meek
           disposition
           of
           Christ
           in
           our
           measure
           ?
           do
           we
           love
           Christ
           in
           his
           members
           ,
           God
           in
           his
           Image
           ?
           do
           we
           
           love
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           Re●igion
           ?
           this
           sheweth
           what
           we
           are
           ,
           and
           is
           our
           conversation
           sutable
           to
           our
           inward
           disposition
           ?
           do
           we
           walk
           in
           light
           ?
           do
           we
           shew
           by
           our
           conversation
           ,
           whose
           Children
           we
           are
           ?
           do
           our
           speeches
           give
           a
           Character
           of
           the
           inward
           man.
           If
           this
           be
           in
           us
           ,
           though
           in
           never
           so
           small
           a
           measure
           ,
           with
           comfort
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           
             our
             Father
          
           .
        
         
           
           But
           may
           not
           another
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           in
           Christ
           ,
           come
           to
           God
           under
           
           the
           sweet
           name
           of
           
             our
             Father
          
           ?
           yea
           ,
           he
           may
           come
           to
           him
           as
           his
           Father
           by
           creation
           and
           providence
           ,
           or
           sacramentally
           a
           Father
           ,
           or
           as
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           having
           God
           to
           create
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           provide
           for
           him
           .
           Lord
           thou
           hast
           shewed
           thy self
           a
           gracious
           Father
           thus
           far
           ,
           though
           I
           cannot
           from
           any
           inward
           perswasion
           say
           ,
           
           
             My
             Father
          
           .
           Thus
           far
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           I
           say
           
             my
             Father
          
           ,
           strive
           against
           our
           spiritual
           infidelity
           ,
           believe
           God
           ,
           and
           cast
           our selves
           on
           his
           gracious
           promises
           in
           
           Christ
           ,
           God
           will
           meet
           us
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           send
           us
           his
           spirit
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           his
           Sons
           .
           And
           therefore
           let
           no
           man
           that
           hath
           been
           a
           wicked
           liver
           ,
           be
           discouraged
           from
           going
           to
           God
           in
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           in
           that
           wherein
           he
           is
           a
           Father
           .
           Lord
           thou
           hast
           created
           me
           ,
           and
           preserved
           me
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           thy
           mercy
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           in
           Hell
           :
           yet
           thou
           offer'st
           to
           be
           my
           Father
           in
           Christ
           ,
           thou
           hast
           made
           gracious
           promises
           ,
           and
           invited
           me
           ;
           and
           upon
           this
           ,
           when
           the
           heart
           yieldeth
           to
           the
           gracious
           apprehensions
           of
           God
           as
           a
           Father
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           spirit
           of
           faith
           wrought
           in
           the
           heart
           presently
           :
           therefore
           think
           of
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           thoughts
           of
           it
           will
           bring
           the
           spirit
           
           of
           adoption
           .
        
         
           Only
           it
           speaks
           no
           comfort
           to
           the
           bitter
           malicious
           satanical
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           Religion
           ,
           they
           be
           Children
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
           But
           now
           poor
           souls
           that
           groan
           under
           the
           burden
           of
           sin
           ,
           let
           them
           think
           that
           
           God
           is
           a
           Father
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           do
           not
           see
           they
           be
           interested
           in
           them
           .
           By
           the
           very
           contemplation
           of
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           inviting
           them
           ,
           to
           receive
           them
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           will
           be
           wrought
           in
           the
           soul
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           have
           confidence
           to
           come
           to
           
             God
             ▪
          
           as
           a
           Father
           .
        
         
           I
           desire
           you
           therefore
           to
           remember
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           first
           Sermon
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           therefore
           forget
           not
           to
           think
           of
           God
           as
           a
           Father
           ,
           and
           Christ
           as
           a
           Brother
           .
           Indeed
           whatsoever
           comfort
           is
           in
           any
           relation
           ,
           God
           and
           Christ
           have
           taken
           it
           on
           them
           .
           A
           Father
           is
           more
           comprehensive
           then
           any
           other
           Title
           ,
           Christ
           is
           Father
           ,
           and
           Husband
           ,
           and
           Spouse
           .
           And
           God
           is
           our
           Rock
           and
           Shield
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           comfortable
           ,
           he
           hath
           taken
           on
           him
           ;
           and
           in
           Christ
           we
           may
           command
           him
           to
           be
           so
           .
           And
           if
           we
           had
           ten
           thousand
           Worlds
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           be
           compared
           to
           the
           comforts
           that
           arise
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           call
           God
           Father
           .
           It
           is
           more
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           could
           improve
           it
           in
           our
           spiritual
           Trade
           for
           Heaven
           ,
           then
           
           if
           we
           had
           a
           thousand
           worlds
           ,
           especially
           in
           dayes
           of
           affliction
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           hour
           of
           death
           .
           For
           it
           improveth
           whatsoev
           er
           is
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           God
           for
           poor
           distressed
           souls
           .
           When
           nothing
           else
           will
           comfort
           ,
           this
           will
           comfort
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           say
           to
           God
           ,
           Father
           .
           Though
           we
           cannot
           make
           a
           distinct
           prayer
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           can
           say
           ,
           Father
           ,
           God
           can
           pick
           matter
           out
           of
           our
           broken
           Language
           .
           Now
           Christ
           is
           ascended
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           doth
           us
           more
           good
           then
           he
           did
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           
           upon
           the
           earth
           .
           The
           Sun
           in
           the
           Firmament
           yieldeth
           us
           heat
           and
           comfort
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           were
           nearer
           ,
           it
           would
           do
           us
           hurt
           ,
           or
           if
           further
           off
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           do
           us
           so
           much
           good
           .
           God
           hath
           placed
           it
           (
           being
           a
           common
           light
           of
           the
           world
           )
           high
           ,
           to
           inlighten
           inferior
           bodies
           ,
           and
           to
           convey
           influence
           by
           means
           into
           them
           .
           And
           so
           Christ
           the
           Son
           of
           righteousness
           being
           ascended
           ,
           and
           advanced
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           doth
           more
           good
           then
           on
           earth
           .
           And
           therefore
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             it
             is
             for
             your
             good
             that
             I
             ascend
             .
          
           It
           is
           for
           our
           good
           that
           we
           have
           Christ
           in
           Heaven
           to
           appear
           there
           for
           us
           .
        
         
         
           
             I
             ascend
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             your
             Father
             .
             Father
          
           is
           here
           taken
           personally
           ,
           not
           essentially
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           true
           in
           that
           sense
           ,
           
             to
             my
             Father
          
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           person
           of
           the
           Trinity
           especially
           .
           Christ
           might
           well
           say
           ,
           
             I
             ascend
             to
             my
             Father
          
           now
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           risen
           again
           ,
           and
           was
           mightily
           declared
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           his
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           
             Thou
             art
             my
             Son
             ,
             this
             day
          
           
           
             have
             I
             begotten
             thee
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           this
           day
           
           have
           I
           declared
           thee
           .
           It
           is
           said
           of
           things
           ,
           
             fiunt
             ,
             cum
             pate
             fiunt
          
           ,
           they
           are
           done
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           open
           ,
           and
           declared
           to
           be
           done
           .
           Christ
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           when
           he
           rose
           again
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           discovered
           by
           his
           glorious
           Resurrection
           to
           be
           so
           indeed
           .
           And
           therefore
           Christ
           may
           well
           say
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           
             I
             go
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             your
             Father
             .
          
           Observe
           from
           hence
           ,
           That
           
             God
             in
             Christ
             is
             our
             Father
             .
          
           We
           say
           ,
           Relations
           are
           
             Minimae
             entitatis
          
           ,
           they
           are
           little
           entities
           founded
           on
           others
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           ,
           
             maximae
             consequentiae
          
           ,
           of
           great
           concernment
           .
        
         
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           before
           I
           leave
           the
           point
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           go
           on
           a
           little
           further
           in
           this
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           wonderful
           
           mercy
           that
           admirable
           goodness
           ,
           which
           the
           tongues
           and
           hearts
           of
           all
           the
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           are
           not
           able
           to
           express
           ,
           that
           love
           of
           God
           which
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           Relation
           he
           hath
           taken
           on
           him
           in
           Christ
           to
           be
           
             our
             Father
          
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Consider
           who
           ,
           and
           whom
           .
           Who
           ,
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           that
           hath
           the
           Son
           to
           solace
           himself
           in
           ;
           he
           did
           not
           adopt
           us
           ,
           because
           he
           wanted
           Sons
           ,
           he
           had
           Sons
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           Sons
           of
           his
           love
           to
           sollace
           himself
           in
           ,
           what
           need
           he
           have
           took
           Traitors
           ,
           Rebels
           ,
           enemies
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           his
           Sons
           ?
           Oh
           it
           is
           a
           marvellous
           advancement
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           in
           Christ
           become
           our
           Father
           .
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           Psalm
           
           113.
           
           
             God
             abaseth
             himself
             to
             behold
             things
             below
          
           ;
           and
           indeed
           so
           he
           doth
           ,
           (
           with
           reverence
           be
           it
           spoken
           to
           his
           great
           Majesty
           ,
           )
           he
           abaseth
           himself
           in
           regard
           of
           things
           below
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           us
           worms
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           that
           be
           enemies
           ,
           yea
           Devils
           by
           nature
           .
           For
           many
           ye
           shall
           see
           the
           Devil
           in
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           lying
           ,
           and
           opposing
           of
           goodness
           .
           And
           God
           will
           alwayes
           have
           some
           amongst
           men
           ,
           to
           shew
           others
           what
           
           they
           would
           be
           ,
           if
           God
           left
           them
           to
           themselves
           .
           God
           abaseth
           himself
           to
           behold
           things
           below
           .
           Not
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           diminution
           of
           Majesty
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           but
           God
           in
           Christ
           hath
           stooped
           so
           low
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           go
           no
           lower
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           
           advanced
           as
           high
           in
           our
           nature
           as
           can
           be
           .
           How
           could
           God
           become
           a
           man
           ,
           a
           curse
           ,
           God
           in
           the
           second
           person
           with
           us
           ,
           God
           in
           the
           first
           person
           to
           be
           so
           near
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           a
           Father
           ,
           and
           God
           in
           the
           second
           person
           to
           make
           him
           a
           Father
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           low
           as
           Christ
           was
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           as
           low
           as
           hell
           it self
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Consider
           to
           whom
           this
           message
           is
           sent
           .
           He
           is
           your
           Father
           ,
           even
           a
           Father
           to
           you
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           now
           you
           are
           disconsolate
           .
           God
           owneth
           us
           for
           his
           Children
           at
           the
           worst
           .
           He
           took
           our
           condition
           notwithstanding
           all
           our
           infirmities
           .
           When
           we
           be
           pronest
           by
           a
           work
           of
           the
           spirit
           to
           condemn
           our selves
           ,
           then
           God
           is
           nearest
           to
           justifie
           us
           .
           When
           the
           poor
           prodigal
           said
           ,
           I
           am
           unworthy
           to
           be
           a
           Son
           ,
           make
           me
           an
           Houshold
           Servant
           ,
           you
           see
           how
           the
           Father
           entertaineth
           him
           .
           So
           the
           poor
           Publican
           dareth
           not
           lift
           up
           his
           eyes
           ,
           and
           yet
           went
           away
           justified
           .
           David
           ,
           
           when
           he
           could
           not
           pray
           ,
           but
           murmur
           
           and
           rebell
           ,
           and
           said
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           all
           men
           are
           lyars
           ,
           
             yet
             thou
             heardst
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             prayer
          
           ;
           even
           then
           ,
           when
           he
           could
           not
           pray
           ,
           but
           groan
           ,
           and
           sigh
           to
           
             God.
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             cast
             out
             of
             thy
             sight
             ,
             yet
             thou
             regardest
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             prayers
             .
          
           When
           he
           said
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           murmuring
           spirit
           ,
           and
           rebelliousness
           of
           nature
           ,
           I
           am
           cast
           out
           of
           thy
           sight
           .
           A
           Speech
           that
           tended
           to
           desperation
           ,
           yet
           God
           heard
           the
           voice
           of
           his
           prayer
           .
           When
           
           Job
           said
           ,
           
             I
             clothed
             my self
             in
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ;
             God
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             I
             have
             accepted
             thee
             .
          
           When
           we
           by
           the
           spirit
           think
           our selves
           unworthy
           to
           be
           accepted
           ,
           or
           to
           look
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           to
           tread
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           then
           God
           looketh
           on
           us
           ,
           worthy
           in
           his
           Son
           ;
           and
           never
           more
           worthy
           ,
           then
           when
           we
           acknowledg
           our
           own
           unworthiness
           .
           
             Go
             tell
             my
             Disciples
          
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           dealt
           
           so
           unworthily
           ,
           
             I
             go
             to
             their
             Father
          
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           from
           his
           own
           bowels
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           goodness
           in
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           loveth
           us
           .
           He
           loveth
           the
           work
           of
           his
           own
           spirit
           ,
           his
           own
           nature
           ,
           that
           that
           is
           of
           his
           own
           .
           Though
           the
           Child
           hath
           many
           
           infirmities
           ,
           yet
           the
           Father
           seeth
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Child
           ,
           and
           therefore
           loveth
           it
           .
           God
           seeth
           his
           Image
           of
           holiness
           in
           us
           ,
           in
           some
           poor
           measure
           ,
           and
           he
           loveth
           his
           own
           in
           us
           .
           And
           he
           loveth
           our
           love
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           some
           measure
           .
           Though
           the
           Disciples
           had
           got
           into
           corners
           ,
           after
           their
           unkind
           dealing
           with
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           he
           knew
           they
           loved
           him
           .
           As
           where
           there
           is
           love
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           a
           reflection
           of
           his
           love
           back
           again
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           God
           knoweth
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           not
           shew
           mercy
           to
           sinners
           ,
           he
           
           should
           have
           none
           to
           serve
           him
           on
           earth
           .
           And
           therefore
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           Psal
           .
           130.
           v.
           4.
           
           
             There
             is
             mercy
             with
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             be
             feared
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           worshipped
           .
           If
           God
           were
           not
           merciful
           to
           sinners
           ,
           where
           should
           he
           have
           any
           to
           worship
           him
           ?
           And
           therefore
           God
           sheweth
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           Father
           ,
           even
           to
           sinful
           Creatures
           ,
           even
           in
           their
           wickedness
           ,
           he
           seeth
           his
           own
           nature
           in
           them
           .
           He
           seeth
           some
           love
           ,
           some
           work
           of
           respect
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           should
           not
           love
           them
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           none
           to
           fear
           him
           .
        
         
           Beloved
           ,
           live
           upon
           this
           .
           I
           spake
           
           before
           of
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           love
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           is
           content
           to
           be
           a
           Father
           ,
           even
           in
           our
           sinful
           condition
           .
           If
           God
           be
           a
           Father
           
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           Christ
           ,
           then
           let
           not
           our
           hearts
           be
           discouraged
           in
           afflictions
           ,
           persecutions
           ,
           temptations
           .
           God
           was
           a
           Father
           to
           Christ
           in
           his
           desertion
           .
           God
           leaveth
           us
           to
           our selves
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           we
           fear
           his
           love
           .
           Did
           not
           he
           leave
           his
           own
           Son
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ?
          
           &
           yet
           he
           ceased
           not
           to
           be
           a
           Father
           .
        
         
           For
           persecution
           of
           enemies
           ,
           was
           not
           Christs
           whole
           life
           fill'd
           up
           with
           persecution
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           Son
           ?
           For
           temptations
           ,
           thou
           art
           tempted
           ,
           and
           thinkest
           thou
           art
           none
           of
           Gods
           Children
           .
           Satan
           did
           tempt
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           a
           merciful
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           know
           how
           to
           succour
           thee
           in
           times
           of
           temptation
           :
           therefore
           be
           not
           discouraged
           ,
           say
           not
           ,
           when
           thou
           art
           deserted
           ,
           persecuted
           ,
           asflicted
           ,
           
           tempted
           ,
           God
           is
           not
           thy
           Father
           ;
           for
           by
           that
           reason
           ,
           thou
           maist
           argue
           ,
           God
           was
           none
           of
           Christs
           Father
           ,
           God
           was
           Christs
           Father
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           desertion
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           
           notwithstanding
           his
           afflictions
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           his
           persecutions
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           his
           temptations
           ,
           God
           was
           his
           Father
           still
           .
           This
           we
           must
           observe
           ,
           Father
           is
           not
           a
           relation
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           none
           to
           morrow
           .
           It
           is
           an
           eternal
           relation
           .
           
             Dum
             percutis
             pater
             es
             ,
             Dum
             Castigas
             ,
             pater
             es
             ,
          
           saith
           Augustine
           ,
           while
           thou
           strikest
           us
           ,
           thou
           art
           our
           Father
           ,
           whilst
           thou
           correctest
           us
           ,
           thou
           art
           our
           Father
           .
           Parents
           are
           tender
           to
           their
           weakest
           and
           sick
           Children
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           most
           tender
           of
           all
           to
           them
           that
           be
           weak
           .
           
             Go
             tell
             Peter
          
           ,
           And
           therefore
           never
           be
           out
           of
           conceipt
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           Christ
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           wherein
           ,
           on
           any
           sound
           grounds
           ,
           we
           may
           run
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           let
           us
           learn
           of
           God
           to
           be
           indulgent
           .
           If
           it
           were
           to
           speak
           to
           
           Ministers
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           large
           to
           advise
           them
           to
           preach
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Gospel
           .
           The
           very
           Law
           is
           preached
           in
           mercy
           .
           The
           Lord
           taketh
           a
           severe
           course
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           to
           order
           us
           .
           All
           Gods
           severity
           is
           reducible
           to
           mercy
           ,
           and
           Christ
           :
           all
           his
           afflictions
           ,
           humiliations
           ,
           and
           abasements
           ,
           do
           they
           come
           from
           unfatherly
           affection
           ?
           no
           ;
           but
           
           to
           draw
           us
           home
           to
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           never
           be
           terrible
           to
           any
           ;
           but
           with
           a
           bowel
           of
           compassion
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           mind
           that
           they
           may
           see
           themselves
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           comforts
           they
           have
           in
           Christ
           :
           We
           ought
           to
           be
           of
           his
           affection
           ,
           the
           great
           Pastor
           and
           
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Church
          
           .
           And
           so
           for
           ordinary
           Christians
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           indulgent
           one
           to
           another
           .
           Some
           are
           alwayes
           cutting
           in
           Ulcers
           ,
           always
           wounding
           and
           tearing
           themselves
           with
           ill
           usage
           ,
           and
           misconstruction
           ,
           keeping
           themselves
           from
           growing
           up
           in
           a
           better
           life
           ,
           by
           observing
           the
           infirmities
           of
           them
           that
           be
           better
           then
           themselves
           .
           Oh
           ,
           
             but
             go
             tell
             my
             Brethren
          
           ,
           that
           my
           Father
           owneth
           them
           for
           his
           Children
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           a
           use
           of
           marvellous
           comfort
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           Shall
           a
           Child
           be
           always
           prowling
           
           for
           it self
           ?
           we
           think
           there
           is
           neither
           Father
           nor
           Mother
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           for
           it
           ,
           your
           heavenly
           Father
           knoweth
           what
           you
           need
           .
           We
           ought
           to
           labor
           for
           contentment
           in
           all
           conditions
           ;
           for
           God
           is
           our
           Father
           .
           And
           for
           others
           ,
           if
           God
           be
           our
           Father
           ,
           let
           us
           look
           to
           others
           ,
           that
           be
           our
           brethren
           ,
           own
           them
           ,
           and
           carry
           our selves
           to
           them
           as
           brethren
           .
           Let
           the
           strong
           carythēselves
           lowly
           to
           the
           
           weak
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           greatest
           strength
           to
           be
           most
           indulgent
           .
           Many
           account
           it
           great
           commendations
           on
           their
           part
           to
           be
           censorious
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           severe
           ;
           I
           but
           that
           is
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           weakness
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           any
           goodness
           in
           them
           .
           For
           who
           was
           more
           indulgent
           to
           the
           Disciples
           then
           Christ
           ,
           who
           saw
           their
           weakness
           ?
           He
           bore
           with
           all
           their
           infirmities
           .
           Where
           we
           see
           any
           goodness
           ,
           let
           us
           bear
           with
           many
           weaknesses
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           peaceable
           men
           ,
           
             Beati
             sunt
             pacifici
          
           ,
           they
           that
           be
           appeased
           in
           their
           consciences
           ,
           in
           sense
           of
           their
           own
           pardon
           ,
           are
           ready
           to
           shew
           mercy
           to
           others
           .
           Busie
           contentions
           ,
           quarrelsom
           dispositions
           ,
           argue
           ,
           they
           never
           found
           comfort
           from
           God
           himself
           .
        
         
           If
           God
           be
           a
           Father
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           Brethren
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           levelling
           word
           ,
           it
           bringeth
           Mountains
           down
           ,
           and
           filleth
           up
           vallies
           .
           All
           are
           Brethren
           ,
           take
           them
           in
           what
           condition
           you
           will
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           great
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           Brethren
           of
           an
           
           high
           degree
           ,
           yet
           brother
           levelleth
           thē
           .
           If
           they
           be
           of
           low
           degree
           ,
           yet
           it
           filleth
           them
           up
           ,
           &
           raiseth
           thē
           to
           the
           height
           in
           this
           brotherhood
           .
           And
           therefore
           go
           tel
           
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           tell
           them
           all
           ;
           for
           they
           be
           all
           equally
           Brethren
           .
        
         
           If
           I
           were
           to
           speak
           to
           persons
           of
           quality
           ,
           and
           great
           parts
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           to
           speak
           to
           mean
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           put
           in
           mind
           of
           their
           condition
           .
           Nothing
           should
           raise
           us
           up
           so
           high
           ,
           as
           to
           forget
           the
           everlasting
           relation
           of
           Brother
           .
           Infirmity
           should
           not
           so
           far
           prevail
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           forget
           that
           which
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           have
           to
           eternity
           .
           And
           for
           other
           persons
           more
           eminent
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           a
           King
           ,
           let
           him
           not
           so
           mind
           that
           ,
           as
           to
           forget
           all
           other
           .
           For
           all
           relations
           determine
           in
           death
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           laid
           in
           the
           dust
           :
           all
           must
           stand
           on
           equal
           ground
           before
           Gods
           Barre
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           have
           most
           to
           answer
           for
           ,
           have
           the
           highest
           accompt
           of
           all
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           ground
           of
           humility
           to
           all
           .
           Let
           them
           that
           are
           in
           greatest
           eminency
           consider
           this
           ;
           Paul
           after
           conversion
           ,
           
           could
           say
           ,
           
             henceforth
             know
             I
             no
             man
             after
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           There
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           humanity
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           complement
           is
           very
           ordinary
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Picture
           and
           out-side
           of
           humanity
           ;
           but
           Christian
           love
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           a
           degree
           above
           humanity
           :
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           brotherly
           love
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           scorn
           of
           the
           world
           .
           They
           will
           own
           a
           Brother
           in
           office
           ;
           but
           owning
           them
           in
           the
           sweet
           bonds
           of
           Brotherhood
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           here
           is
           Heaven
           ,
           make
           much
           of
           them
           in
           that
           kind
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           strange
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           know
           what
           it
           meaneth
           ,
           before
           we
           come
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           we
           must
           respect
           a
           Christian
           ,
           be
           he
           what
           he
           will
           be
           ,
           under
           all
           his
           infirmities
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           a
           good
           spirit
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           God
           the
           Father
           seeth
           ,
           and
           Christ
           seeth
           .
           We
           must
           bear
           love
           to
           all
           Saints
           .
           Some
           will
           make
           much
           of
           an
           eminent
           man
           ,
           that
           hath
           excellent
           parts
           ,
           because
           there
           may
           be
           some
           countenance
           from
           such
           persons
           ;
           but
           here
           is
           sincerity
           that
           beareth
           love
           to
           
           all
           Saints
           .
           He
           wraps
           them
           up
           all
           in
           the
           general
           tearm
           ,
           
             Go
             tell
             Peter
          
           ,
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           hath
           offended
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           will
           know
           whether
           you
           be
           true
           Brethren
           or
           no
           ,
           or
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           no
           ;
           make
           a
           use
           of
           tryal
           ,
           by
           what
           is
           formerly
           delivered
           .
           I
           shall
           inlarge
           my self
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           because
           all
           dependeth
           upon
           it
           .
           God
           is
           the
           Father
           
           of
           all
           by
           creation
           ;
           he
           is
           the
           Father
           in
           a
           general
           Covenant
           ,
           of
           all
           that
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           are
           baptized
           .
           But
           if
           they
           have
           no
           other
           relation
           to
           God
           but
           so
           ,
           they
           may
           go
           to
           Hell
           ,
           as
           Judas
           and
           others
           did
           :
           therefore
           we
           ▪
           must
           know
           whether
           we
           may
           claim
           this
           relation
           of
           Father
           ,
           on
           good
           grounds
           or
           no
           ,
           else
           it
           is
           an
           usurpation
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Those
           that
           belong
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           witnesseth
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           Sons
           .
           They
           that
           are
           adopted
           ,
           have
           the
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           in
           some
           degree
           ,
           God
           sendeth
           his
           spirit
           into
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           assures
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           Gods
           Children
           .
           And
           howsoever
           this
           is
           the
           first
           ,
           yet
           God
           giveth
           some
           intimation
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           that
           they
           look
           to
           God
           in
           another
           familiar
           manner
           then
           before
           ,
           and
           he
           looks
           on
           them
           in
           a
           Fatherly
           manner
           ,
           so
           there
           be
           some
           intimations
           ,
           and
           insinuations
           ,
           and
           hints
           ,
           though
           the
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           witnesseth
           not
           fully
           ,
           and
           gloriously
           to
           the
           soul
           always
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           not
           fitted
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           sometimes
           in
           great
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           desertions
           .
           Where
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           Communion
           with
           God
           in
           the
           spirit
           
           of
           adoption
           .
           And
           when
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           speaks
           not
           lowdly
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           work
           of
           the
           spirit
           :
           there
           is
           something
           in
           us
           renewed
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           there
           is
           something
           of
           the
           new
           Creature
           .
           When
           a
           Christian
           cannot
           hear
           God
           say
           to
           his
           soul
           ,
           I
           am
           thy
           salvation
           ,
           yet
           a
           man
           may
           see
           a
           work
           of
           grace
           :
           there
           is
           a
           love
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           mourning
           because
           
           he
           cannot
           mourn
           ,
           a
           sighing
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           not
           an
           heart
           plyable
           .
           He
           is
           discordant
           with
           his
           condition
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           disconsolate
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           a
           work
           of
           the
           spirit
           helpeth
           him
           in
           his
           worst
           condition
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           spirit
           of
           supplication
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           though
           he
           cannot
           make
           set
           discourses
           to
           God
           ,
           yet
           he
           can
           in
           a
           sweet
           manner
           lay
           open
           his
           sorrow
           and
           grief
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           leave
           them
           in
           his
           bosom
           .
           They
           be
           broken
           words
           perhaps
           ;
           but
           God
           can
           pluck
           sense
           out
           of
           them
           .
           God
           knoweth
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           sighing
           of
           his
           own
           spirit
           ,
           though
           broken
           speeches
           .
           So
           that
           where
           there
           is
           any
           tongue
           for
           God
           in
           a
           man
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           spirit
           of
           
           prayer
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           strangeness
           of
           God
           to
           go
           altogether
           by
           ;
           but
           the
           spirit
           hath
           a
           kind
           of
           acquaintance
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           goeth
           to
           God
           in
           a
           familiarity
           ,
           and
           layeth
           forth
           grief
           ,
           and
           putteth
           forth
           Petitions
           ,
           in
           another
           manner
           then
           the
           World
           doth
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           a
           Christian
           in
           the
           worst
           condition
           ;
           God
           not
           only
           shineth
           on
           him
           through
           the
           Cloud
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           a
           spirit
           in
           him
           that
           sigheth
           ,
           to
           go
           through
           all
           thick
           Clouds
           to
           God.
           There
           is
           a
           spirit
           of
           supplication
           ,
           and
           of
           love
           in
           some
           degree
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           promised
           .
           
             The
             spirit
             shall
             help
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             not
             how
             to
             pray
             :
          
           the
           intercourse
           and
           Communion
           
           with
           God
           is
           never
           broken
           off
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           any
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           .
           Therefore
           Jonas
           and
           David
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           though
           they
           could
           not
           pray
           ,
           yet
           they
           sighed
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           leave
           him
           .
           If
           they
           could
           not
           imbrace
           Christ
           ,
           they
           would
           touch
           the
           hem
           of
           his
           garment
           .
           They
           will
           not
           yield
           to
           the
           stream
           altogether
           ,
           but
           strive
           against
           it
           .
           And
           though
           they
           be
           carried
           away
           with
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           
           stream
           ,
           and
           see
           no
           goodness
           in
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           they
           that
           be
           with
           them
           ,
           shall
           see
           a
           spirit
           striving
           to
           another
           condition
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           in
           .
           Something
           of
           Christs
           ,
           something
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           there
           will
           be
           in
           them
           .
           And
           take
           them
           at
           the
           worst
           ,
           they
           will
           appear
           better
           then
           the
           civil
           man
           ,
           that
           thinks
           himself
           a
           glorious
           man
           ,
           though
           he
           hath
           nothing
           ,
           but
           for
           shew
           and
           fashion
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           in
           such
           a
           mans
           condition
           ,
           without
           some
           brokenness
           of
           heart
           ,
           some
           sighs
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Likewise
           we
           may
           know
           it
           by
           our
           sympathy
           and
           Antipathy
           .
           Our
           sympathy
           with
           them
           that
           be
           good
           ,
           and
           antipathy
           to
           that
           which
           is
           naught
           .
           There
           is
           a
           love
           of
           that
           which
           is
           good
           .
           So
           things
           ,
           good
           things
           are
           connatural
           to
           a
           good
           man.
           There
           is
           a
           
           relish
           in
           good
           Company
           ,
           and
           good
           things
           .
           As
           there
           is
           sweetness
           in
           the
           best
           things
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           something
           in
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           answerable
           to
           the
           God
           whom
           they
           serve
           .
           He
           is
           never
           so
           out
           of
           tast
           ,
           but
           he
           findeth
           his
           chief
           comfort
           in
           this
           thing
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           never
           himself
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           is
           conversant
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           
           though
           in
           different
           measure
           ,
           sometimes
           more
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           lesse
           .
           There
           is
           an
           inward
           antipathy
           to
           God
           in
           a
           proud
           carnal
           man
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           his
           heart
           subdued
           by
           grace
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           contrariety
           to
           the
           power
           of
           that
           grace
           ,
           which
           outwardly
           he
           professeth
           ,
           and
           a
           sympathy
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Take
           a
           good
           Christian
           at
           the
           worst
           ,
           he
           is
           better
           then
           another
           at
           the
           best
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           therefore
           ,
           examine
           our
           dispositions
           ,
           how
           we
           stand
           affected
           to
           things
           of
           an
           higher
           nature
           ,
           then
           the
           things
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           how
           we
           can
           relish
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ,
           &
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           holy
           ;
           surely
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           the
           life
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           in
           us
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           a
           kind
           of
           cōnaturalness
           ,
           &
           suitableness
           of
           taste
           to
           the
           sweetnes
           that
           is
           in
           holy
           things
           .
        
         
           To
           come
           to
           the
           next
           ,
           mark
           the
           order
           here
           ,
           
             Go
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             your
             Father
             .
          
           We
           are
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           at
           the
           second
           hand
           .
           God
           is
           the
           Father
           of
           Christ
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           ours
           .
           He
           is
           his
           God
           first
           ,
           then
           our
           God.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           weighty
           point
           for
           directing
           of
           our
           devotion
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           
           know
           in
           what
           order
           to
           look
           on
           God.
           
           See
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           see
           all
           things
           in
           Christ
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           us
           .
           Look
           upon
           him
           as
           Father
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           us
           .
           Look
           on
           him
           as
           a
           God
           to
           Christ
           first
           ,
           and
           in
           Christ
           ,
           a
           God
           to
           us
           .
           Look
           on
           him
           ,
           as
           having
           elected
           us
           ;
           but
           elect
           in
           Christ
           first
           .
           See
           our selves
           justified
           ;
           but
           see
           Christ
           justified
           first
           from
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           his
           justification
           declared
           by
           his
           resurrection
           .
           See
           our
           resurrection
           and
           ascension
           ,
           and
           glorification
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           not
           directly
           ;
           but
           in
           Christ
           our
           head
           ,
           who
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           taketh
           up
           place
           for
           us
           .
           See
           God
           loving
           us
           ;
           but
           look
           on
           it
           in
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           
             Sedes
             amoris
          
           .
           The
           next
           thing
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           he
           loveth
           none
           ,
           but
           in
           him
           .
           When
           we
           consider
           of
           any
           spiritual
           blessing
           ,
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Blessed
             be
             God
             who
             hath
             filled
             us
             with
             all
             spiritual
             blessings
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           Otherwise
           we
           do
           not
           know
           
           our selves
           ,
           nor
           God.
           Whatsoever
           is
           derived
           from
           God
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           through
           Christ
           :
           all
           promises
           are
           his
           first
           ,
           they
           are
           made
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           nature
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           performed
           for
           his
           sake
           ;
           he
           taketh
           them
           from
           God
           
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           they
           be
           performed
           for
           his
           sake
           .
           He
           is
           the
           true
           Aaron
           ,
           we
           are
           but
           the
           skirts
           ,
           the
           Oyl
           that
           is
           powered
           upon
           his
           head
           ,
           runneth
           down
           to
           his
           skirts
           ,
           it
           runneth
           to
           the
           meanest
           Christian
           ;
           but
           the
           Oyntment
           of
           grace
           is
           first
           powred
           on
           his
           head
           .
           Of
           
           
             his
             grace
             we
             receive
             grace
             for
             grace
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             fulness
             .
          
           The
           first
           fulness
           is
           God
           himself
           ,
           the
           second
           receptacle
           of
           all
           ,
           is
           Christ
           ,
           God-man
           ,
           the
           third
           are
           we
           ;
           we
           have
           it
           at
           the
           third
           hand
           .
           God
           emptieth
           himself
           into
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Mediator
           .
           In
           him
           are
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           all
           riches
           ,
           the
           treasures
           of
           all
           wisdom
           and
           knowledg
           ,
           we
           are
           compleated
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           we
           are
           full
           .
           His
           is
           not
           only
           a
           fulness
           of
           the
           Vessel
           as
           ours
           is
           ;
           but
           a
           fulness
           of
           the
           Fountain
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           for
           our
           comfort
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           that
           Gods
           love
           is
           to
           Christ
           first
           .
           There
           is
           a
           firm
           foundation
           ,
           when
           God
           loveth
           us
           in
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           Children
           in
           his
           natural
           Son
           ,
           in
           whom
           we
           are
           adopted
           ,
           then
           our
           state
           is
           firm
           .
           O●r
           first
           state
           in
           the
           first
           Adam
           was
           not
           firm
           ;
           but
           now
           our
           nature
           is
           taken
           into
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           second
           person
           ,
           it
           is
           firm
           .
           So
           that
           the
           love
           and
           
           care
           ,
           and
           Fatherly
           disposition
           of
           God
           towards
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           sweet
           to
           us
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           tender
           to
           his
           Son.
           It
           is
           eternal
           to
           us
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           eternal
           to
           him
           .
           He
           can
           as
           soon
           cease
           to
           love
           his
           Son
           ,
           as
           cease
           to
           love
           us
           .
           For
           with
           
           the
           same
           love
           he
           loveth
           all
           Christ
           mystical
           ,
           head
           and
           members
           .
           There
           is
           not
           the
           least
           finger
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           least
           despised
           member
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           God
           looketh
           on
           him
           with
           that
           sweet
           eternal
           tenderness
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           looketh
           upon
           his
           Son
           ,
           preserving
           the
           prerogative
           of
           the
           head
           .
           Oh
           this
           is
           a
           sweet
           comfort
           ,
           that
           now
           all
           the
           excellent
           priviledges
           of
           a
           Christian
           are
           set
           on
           Christ
           ,
           and
           then
           on
           us
           :
           and
           therefore
           we
           should
           not
           lose
           them
           ;
           for
           Christ
           will
           lose
           nothing
           .
           When
           the
           favour
           of
           a
           Prince
           is
           founded
           on
           his
           Son
           ,
           whom
           he
           always
           loveth
           ,
           the
           affection
           is
           unalterable
           on
           the
           Son
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           case
           is
           good
           .
           So
           Gods
           favour
           to
           us
           is
           fo●nded
           on
           his
           love
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           &
           therefore
           unalterable
           ,
           and
           eternal
           :
           we
           should
           therefore
           look
           up
           to
           God
           in
           his
           son
           ,
           put
           up
           all
           our
           Petitiōs
           to
           him
           in
           his
           son
           ,
           expect
           all
           from
           him
           in
           his
           sonne
           .
           He
           is
           in
           Heaven
           for
           us
           ,
           
           to
           do
           that
           that
           belongeth
           to
           us
           .
           Expect
           all
           from
           God
           through
           Christ
           ,
           and
           do
           all
           to
           God
           through
           Christ
           ,
           love
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           in
           God
           ,
           our selves
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           our selves
           in
           the
           love
           of
           God.
           Christ
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           in
           Christ
           .
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           are
           in
           us
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           marvellous
           sweet
           relation
           ,
           and
           communion
           between
           God
           and
           us
           ,
           and
           Christ
           and
           us
           .
           It
           is
           a
           sweet
           communion
           ,
           and
           mysterious
           to
           us
           .
           How
           sweet
           is
           the
           communion
           between
           the
           soul
           and
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           soule
           being
           so
           spiritual
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           a
           peece
           of
           earth
           .
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           the
           mystery
           of
           mysteries
           ,
           when
           God
           takes
           clay
           and
           dust
           into
           unity
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           all
           
           this
           is
           for
           this
           union
           .
           The
           great
           and
           glorious
           union
           of
           Christ
           to
           our
           natures
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           take
           us
           into
           his
           mystical
           body
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           us
           one
           with
           himself
           ,
           and
           one
           with
           the
           Father
           .
           He
           took
           our
           natures
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           convey
           his
           Fatherly
           goodness
           and
           love
           ,
           and
           spirit
           to
           us
           .
           The
           sweet
           union
           of
           the
           two
           natures
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           to
           confirm
           union
           between
           the
           Father
           and
           us
           ,
           and
           Christ
           and
           us
           .
           And
           we
           
           are
           never
           happy
           till
           we
           be
           assured
           ,
           tha●
           we
           are
           one
           with
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           issue
           of
           his
           excellent
           prayer
           .
           John
           17.
           
        
         
           Our
           blessed
           Saviour
           fetcheth
           the
           comfort
           of
           our
           Father
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           his
           Father
           first
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           joyn
           both
           together
           ,
           That
           God
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           his
           God
           first
           .
           It
           is
           a
           point
           very
           considerable
           ,
           That
           whatsoever
           comfort
           we
           look
           for
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           see
           it
           in
           Christ
           first
           ,
           before
           we
           see
           it
           in
           our selves
           ;
           because
           we
           be
           but
           Sons
           by
           adoption
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           all
           we
           have
           from
           God
           through
           Christ
           .
           Whatsoever
           we
           see
           in
           Christ
           ,
           think
           this
           will
           belong
           to
           us
           .
           And
           whatsoever
           we
           look
           should
           belong
           to
           us
           ,
           see
           it
           first
           in
           him
           .
           As
           verily
           as
           he
           ascended
           ,
           we
           shall
           ascend
           ,
           As
           verily
           as
           he
           rose
           ,
           we
           shall
           arise
           .
           As
           verily
           as
           he
           is
           at
           Gods
           right
           hand
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           there
           too
           ;
           for
           by
           faith
           we
           sit
           now
           in
           heavenly
           places
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           
             we
             shall
             judge
             the
             world
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             be
             for
             ever
             with
             the
             Lord.
          
           Whatsoever
           we
           see
           in
           Christ
           ,
           interest
           our selves
           in
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           must
           not
           conceive
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           a
           severed
           
           person
           ;
           but
           conceive
           of
           our selves
           in
           union
           ,
           and
           communion
           with
           Christ
           our
           head
           ,
           and
           to
           conceive
           of
           Christ
           as
           our
           head
           and
           surety
           ,
           and
           second
           
           Adam
           .
           And
           as
           a
           quickening
           spirit
           ,
           that
           communicateth
           all
           to
           us
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           we
           are
           to
           deal
           with
           God
           ,
           be
           sure
           to
           go
           through
           Christ
           ,
           as
           we
           expect
           all
           from
           God
           through
           Christ
           ,
           so
           give
           all
           to
           God
           through
           Christ
           again
           .
           Be
           sure
           to
           take
           Benjamin
           with
           us
           when
           we
           go
           ,
           &
           come
           cloathed
           with
           the
           Garments
           of
           our
           elder
           Brother
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           doubt
           when
           we
           come
           with
           Christ
           ;
           for
           else
           we
           dishonour
           Christ
           :
           shall
           I
           come
           in
           the
           sweet
           name
           and
           mediation
           of
           my
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           hath
           perfected
           salvation
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           accepted
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           God
           hath
           ordained
           him
           for
           that
           purpose
           ?
           If
           we
           stagger
           ,
           and
           doubt
           to
           receive
           any
           thing
           at
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           we
           wrong
           not
           only
           Gods
           bounty
           ,
           but
           Christ
           the
           Mediator
           ;
           carry
           this
           therefore
           all
           along
           with
           us
           ,
           do
           all
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           desire
           God
           to
           pardon
           all
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           regard
           us
           .
        
         
           
           Let
           us
           therefore
           make
           this
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           add
           this
           further
           ,
           That
           if
           so
           be
           
           God
           is
           first
           the
           Father
           of
           Christ
           ,
           before
           he
           is
           our
           Father
           ,
           and
           first
           the
           God
           of
           Christ
           before
           he
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           our
           good
           is
           dependent
           upon
           what
           God
           is
           to
           Christ
           first
           ;
           then
           doth
           not
           this
           follow
           from
           hence
           ,
           
           that
           we
           should
           not
           only
           thank
           God
           for
           our selves
           ;
           but
           thank
           God
           for
           whatsoever
           he
           hath
           done
           to
           Christ
           ;
           not
           only
           comfort
           our selves
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           let
           God
           have
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           .
           And
           this
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           in
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           led
           them
           to
           .
           Ephes
           .
           1.
           
           
             Blessed
             be
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           what
           ?
           and
           nothing
           but
           so
           ?
           nay
           ,
           with
           a
           reduplication
           ,
           
             Blessed
             be
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           even
           because
           he
           is
           the
           Father
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           because
           out
           of
           his
           infinite
           depth
           of
           wisdom
           and
           goodness
           ,
           he
           hath
           found
           out
           a
           way
           to
           save
           us
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Father
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           a
           Father
           to
           us
           .
           It
           is
           said
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           
             A●
             Generations
          
           
           
             shall
             call
             her
             blessed
          
           .
           Why
           ?
           because
           she
           was
           Mother
           of
           the
           person
           that
           was
           God
           :
           she
           was
           the
           Mother
           of
           Christ
           in
           humane
           nature
           ,
           and
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           we
           may
           not
           sever
           the
           persons
           .
           And
           shall
           we
           blesse
           the
           Virgin
           
           Mary
           ,
           as
           Mother
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           God
           as
           Father
           of
           Christ
           ?
           If
           she
           be
           the
           Mother
           of
           Christ-man
           ,
           then
           God
           is
           the
           Father
           of
           whole
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           he
           is
           our
           Father
           ,
           and
           our
           God
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           might
           be
           thus
           with
           satisfaction
           to
           divine
           justice
           ,
           he
           hath
           
           found
           out
           such
           a
           way
           to
           be
           the
           Father
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           as
           man
           ,
           is
           an
           object
           of
           Gods
           love
           ,
           and
           predestination
           as
           well
           as
           we
           .
           We
           deserved
           nothing
           at
           Gods
           hands
           ;
           but
           he
           found
           out
           ●uch
           a
           way
           by
           taking
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           into
           unity
           of
           his
           second
           person
           ,
           and
           so
           became
           a
           Father
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           us
           .
           And
           therefore
           blesse
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           predestinated
           Christ
           to
           ●e
           the
           Lamb
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           hath
           freed
           him
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           raised
           him
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           that
           hath
           carried
           him
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           at
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           &
           ordained
           him
           to
           be
           judg
           of
           quick
           and
           dead
           .
           Are
           these
           things
           severed
           from
           us
           ?
           no
           ,
           they
           be
           favours
           that
           be
           ours
           in
           Christ
           ,
           his
           first
           ,
           then
           ours
           .
           And
           therefore
           whensoever
           we
           think
           of
           any
           thing
           Christ
           hath
           of
           his
           glory
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           King
           of
           Heaven
           
           and
           earth
           ,
           and
           hath
           all
           power
           committed
           to
           him
           ,
           glorisie
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           think
           of
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           mine
           ;
           he
           is
           mine
           Husband
           ,
           my
           head
           ,
           he
           hath
           taken
           up
           that
           glory
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           injoyeth
           them
           ,
           he
           hath
           taken
           it
           up
           for
           me
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           should
           blesse
           God
           for
           it
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           
             Peter
             ,
             blessed
             be
             God
             the
             Father
          
           
           
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             that
             hath
             begot
             us
             again
             to
             an
             inheritance
             immortal
             ,
             undefiled
             ,
             that
             fadeth
             not
             away
             ,
             reserved
             in
             the
             Heavens
             .
          
           He
           hath
           begot
           us
           to
           a
           lively
           hope
           ,
           
             through
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           So
           it
           is
           from
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           that
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           God
           is
           my
           Father
           ,
           and
           your
           Father
           :
           since
           Gods
           justice
           is
           satisfied
           by
           my
           Resurrection
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           declared
           to
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           
             I
             ascend
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             your
             Father
             ,
             to
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             God.
          
           I
           beseech
           you
           let
           us
           not
           lose
           the
           comfort
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           since
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           intendeth
           them
           for
           comfort
           .
        
         
           To
           come
           to
           the
           words
           .
           First
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           God
           was
           his
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           God
           ,
           because
           his
           God.
           In
           what
           
           sense
           is
           God
           Christs
           God
           ?
           As
           mediator
           
           as
           man
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           God
           is
           Christs
           God
           every
           way
           .
           See
           Psal
           .
           22.
           which
           is
           a
           Psalm
           of
           Christ
           ,
           David
           being
           but
           a
           type
           of
           him
           in
           it
           ,
           Thou
           art
           my
           God
           from
           my
           mothers
           womb
           ,
           and
           so
           God
           is
           Christs
           God
           in
           his
           particular
           person
           from
           his
           Mothers
           womb
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           God
           was
           Christs
           God
           ,
           when
           by
           his
           holy
           spirit
           he
           sanctified
           him
           in
           his
           Mothers
           womb
           ,
           and
           brought
           him
           out
           into
           the
           world
           .
           Let
           the
           foolish
           disputes
           of
           Fryars
           ,
           and
           dreams
           ,
           and
           dotages
           of
           dunsical
           times
           go
           .
           But
           thou
           art
           my
           God
           from
           my
           Mothers
           womb
           .
        
         
           And
           2.
           
           He
           is
           Christs
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           saved
           him
           from
           the
           massacre
           of
           the
           Infants
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           Christ
           makes
           that
           prayer
           in
           Psal
           .
           22.
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ?
          
        
         
           3.
           
           God
           was
           Christs
           God
           in
           protecting
           of
           him
           in
           his
           young
           time
           ,
           and
           afterward
           in
           going
           along
           with
           him
           still
           to
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           in
           death
           ,
           
             my
             God
             ,
             my
             God
          
           still
           .
           He
           would
           own
           God
           to
           be
           his
           God
           still
           ,
           when
           God
           had
           deserted
           him
           to
           his
           sense
           and
           feeling
           ,
           yet
           
             my
             God
          
           still
           .
           So
           God
           was
           Christs
           
           God
           ,
           as
           Christ
           was●man
           :
           take
           Christ
           as
           mediator
           ,
           God
           is
           the
           God
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           God
           the
           Father
           hath
           by
           his
           Authority
           put
           on
           Christ
           whatsoever
           he
           hath
           .
           The
           Father
           hath
           sent
           him
           into
           the
           world
           .
           The
           Father
           sealed
           him
           ,
           the
           Father
           set
           him
           out
           as
           a
           propitiation
           for
           our
           sins
           .
           The
           Father
           hath
           declared
           him
           ,
           and
           annointed
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           tearms
           of
           Authority
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Father
           hath
           shewed
           himself
           to
           be
           Christs
           God
           ,
           even
           in
           his
           office
           of
           Mediatorship
           .
           So
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           care
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           from
           his
           Mothers
           womb
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           office
           as
           Mediator
           ,
           he
           might
           well
           say
           ,
           
             I
             go
             to
             my
             God.
          
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           intimate
           familiarity
           ,
           and
           acquaintance
           ,
           maintained
           even
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           he
           might
           say
           ,
           
             my
             God.
          
           
        
         
           But
           the
           comfort
           of
           it
           lyeth
           in
           the
           second
           clause
           ,
           That
           as
           God
           is
           the
           God
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           God
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           it
           to
           be
           a
           God
           to
           any
           ?
           In
           a
           word
           to
           be
           a
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           all-sufficient
           ,
           to
           any
           ,
           to
           be
           sole-sufficient
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           self-sufficient
           .
        
         
           To
           be
           a
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           all-sufficient
           for
           every
           Creature
           ,
           to
           be
           all-sufficient
           ,
           
           when
           nothing
           else
           can
           be
           sufficient
           .
           And
           to
           be
           self-sufficient
           ,
           to
           be
           sufficient
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           reduce
           all
           back
           again
           to
           himself
           .
           Now
           God
           is
           a
           God
           of
           himself
           ,
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           by
           himself
           .
           God
           is
           all-sufficient
           ,
           self-sufficient
           ,
           sole-sufficient
           ;
           and
           whatsoever
           the
           Creature
           hath
           ,
           it
           hath
           it
           from
           him
           .
           There
           is
           (
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           )
           in
           God
           ,
           a
           sufficiency
           for
           all
           good
           and
           happiness
           ,
           and
           an
           efficiency
           to
           apply
           that
           sufficiency
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Creature
           .
           And
           in
           particular
           to
           be
           a
           God
           to
           any
           ,
           is
           to
           do
           that
           for
           a
           Creature
           ,
           that
           no
           Creature
           in
           the
           world
           can
           do
           but
           God.
           To
           make
           it
           of
           nothing
           ,
           to
           free
           it
           from
           misery
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           beset
           withall
           ,
           when
           no
           other
           can
           free
           it
           ,
           to
           recover
           it
           again
           .
           God
           is
           Jehovah
           ,
           that
           hath
           a
           being
           of
           himself
           ,
           giveth
           being
           to
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           that
           can
           make
           the
           Creature
           of
           nothing
           ,
           and
           being
           something
           ,
           can
           make
           it
           nothing
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           God
           be
           a
           God
           to
           any
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           only
           to
           give
           being
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           a
           certain
           rank
           of
           Creatures
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           advanced
           above
           other
           Creatures
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           a
           being
           ,
           or
           a
           life
           of
           growing
           ,
           
           or
           a
           life
           of
           sense
           ,
           or
           to
           advance
           us
           to
           a
           life
           of
           Creatures
           indowed
           with
           reason
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           common
           in
           that
           fashion
           with
           Angels
           ,
           and
           understand
           God
           himself
           .
           Alas
           ,
           this
           were
           a
           poor
           priviledge
           ,
           if
           it
           went
           no
           farther
           ,
           then
           to
           set
           us
           in
           that
           rank
           of
           Creatures
           ,
           though
           a
           great
           favour
           .
           But
           considering
           us
           in
           a
           lapsed
           estate
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           poor
           favour
           to
           leave
           us
           here
           .
           And
           therefore
           God
           is
           said
           to
           be
           our
           God
           now
           in
           a
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           when
           he
           advanceth
           us
           to
           an
           higher
           being
           and
           life
           ,
           then
           all
           this
           ,
           to
           a
           life
           of
           grace
           here
           ,
           and
           of
           
           glory
           hereafter
           .
           When
           out
           of
           his
           soveraignty
           and
           power
           ,
           he
           reduceth
           all
           to
           help
           forward
           his
           main
           end
           ,
           the
           salvation
           of
           his
           in
           peculiar
           .
           So
           God
           is
           a
           God
           in
           peculiar
           of
           some
           that
           he
           taketh
           out
           of
           base
           mankind
           .
           There
           is
           a
           world
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           Augustine
           useth
           to
           speak
           .
           And
           thus
           he
           is
           a
           God
           not
           to
           bestow
           a
           life
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           supernatural
           being
           here
           ,
           but
           a
           glorious
           condition
           hereafter
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           all
           things
           serviceable
           to
           that
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           
             all
             is
             ours
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             Christs
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             Christ
             is
             Gods.
          
           So
           that
           whatsoever
           
           befalleth
           a
           Christian
           ,
           is
           serviceable
           ,
           and
           conducible
           to
           the
           main
           and
           last
           end
           .
           And
           that
           is
           for
           God
           to
           be
           God
           indeed
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           his
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           a
           new
           Creation
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           State
           ,
           better
           then
           at
           first
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           our
           God
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           ?
           we
           say
           it
           is
           founded
           on
           Christ
           ,
           God
           is
           Christs
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           Christ
           is
           called
           Emanuel
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           expounded
           ,
           
             God
             with
             us
          
           .
           Not
           only
           because
           when
           he
           took
           our
           nature
           on
           him
           ,
           there
           was
           God
           and
           man
           in
           one
           person
           ;
           but
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           word
           is
           ,
           Christ
           is
           Emanuel
           ,
           God
           with
           us
           ,
           by
           being
           God
           in
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           satisfying
           divine
           justice
           in
           our
           nature
           ,
           hath
           brought
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           us
           together
           into
           a
           sweet
           Covenant
           .
           So
           that
           God
           may
           be
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           Father
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           justice
           ;
           because
           all
           is
           satisfied
           by
           Christ
           ,
           who
           took
           our
           nature
           to
           die
           for
           us
           .
           Christ
           is
           Emanuel
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           made
           God
           and
           us
           one
           .
           So
           that
           God
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           our
           Father
           
           in
           him
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           how
           it
           cometh
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           our
           Father
           by
           Christ
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           bring
           us
           again
           to
           God
           ;
           as
           his
           whole
           office
           was
           to
           bring
           a
           few
           that
           had
           been
           singled
           out
           of
           mankind
           to
           God
           again
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           fell
           ;
           for
           we
           all
           had
           communion
           with
           God
           in
           Adam
           ,
           but
           we
           lost
           it
           ,
           and
           now
           must
           be
           brought
           again
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           done
           by
           Christ
           ,
           God
           and
           man.
           
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           point
           ,
           That
           God
           is
           Christs
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           in
           Christ
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           to
           do
           all
           things
           for
           us
           ,
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           an
           happy
           condition
           here
           ,
           and
           an
           everlasting
           happy
           condition
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           here
           ,
           it
           is
           brought
           as
           a
           ground
           of
           comfort
           ,
           and
           so
           indeed
           it
           
           is
           .
           And
           we
           may
           observe
           from
           hence
           ,
           That
           now
           by
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           God
           is
           not
           only
           become
           a
           Father
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           a
           God.
           This
           is
           a
           ground
           of
           many
           cōforts
           ,
           
             go
             tell
             my
             Disciples
          
           ,
           now
           I
           am
           risen
           again
           ,
           &
           therefore
           justice
           is
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           now
           they
           may
           have
           lively
           hope
           of
           a
           better
           condition
           hereafter
           .
           For
           God
           is
           my
           God
           ,
           that
           hath
           raised
           me
           up
           ,
           and
           who
           will
           raise
           up
           mine
           too
           :
           so
           that
           now
           we
           
           are
           copartners
           with
           Christ
           ,
           sharers
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Fatherhood
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           God
           in
           common
           with
           Christ
           and
           us
           .
        
         
           This
           may
           well
           be
           brought
           as
           a
           point
           of
           comfort
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           comfort
           in
           the
           world
           of
           sweeter
           efficacy
           then
           this
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           would
           have
           sent
           it
           to
           his
           Disciples
           .
           Comfort
           being
           his
           main
           Office
           ,
           and
           his
           main
           end
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           the
           best
           comfort
           after
           his
           best
           Resurrection
           .
           And
           he
           picks
           this
           from
           amongst
           them
           all
           .
           
             Go
             tell
             them
             ,
             I
             go
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             their
             Father
             ,
             to
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             God.
          
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           pregnant
           comfort
           ,
           and
           indeed
           no
           heart
           can
           conceive
           the
           comfort
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           interest
           together
           with
           Christ
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Fatherhood
           of
           God.
           And
           both
           these
           the
           Scripture
           joyneth
           together
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           6.
           
           
             I
             will
             be
             your
             Father
             ,
             and
             your
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           To
           unfold
           the
           comforts
           more
           ,
           God
           is
           said
           to
           be
           our
           God
           in
           Covenant
           in
           Christ
           .
           He
           is
           the
           God
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           of
           us
           ;
           because
           he
           hath
           made
           himself
           over
           to
           us
           .
           A
           thing
           is
           said
           to
           be
           another
           mans
           ,
           when
           the
           Title
           is
           
           past
           to
           another
           man.
           Now
           God
           hath
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           past
           over
           himself
           to
           his
           believing
           Children
           ,
           and
           Members
           of
           Christ
           .
           He
           hath
           made
           over
           himself
           to
           them
           to
           be
           their
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           the
           God
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           Jacob
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           
             Patriarks
             ,
             Prophets
          
           ,
           and
           Apostles
           :
           so
           he
           is
           of
           every
           good
           believing
           Christian
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           God
           maketh
           himself
           over
           to
           be
           theirs
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           stile
           is
           )
           he
           is
           their
           portion
           and
           their
           Inheritance
           ,
           a
           blessed
           portion
           ,
           a
           blessed
           inheritance
           ,
           more
           to
           us
           ,
           then
           if
           all
           the
           world
           were
           ours
           ,
           then
           if
           Heaven
           were
           ours
           ,
           then
           if
           ten
           thousand
           worlds
           were
           ours
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           our
           God
           that
           can
           create
           millions
           of
           worlds
           more
           then
           this
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           needful
           .
           
             Habet
             omnia
             ,
             qui
             habet
             habentem
             omnia
             .
          
           He
           hath
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           hath
           him
           in
           Covenant
           that
           hath
           all
           things
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             go
             to
             their
             God
          
           ,
           it
           implyeth
           ,
           I
           go
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           in
           all
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           larger
           then
           their
           hearts
           can
           be
           ;
           for
           what
           heart
           can
           conceive
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           comforts
           arising
           from
           hence
           ,
           
             that
             God
             is
             our
             God.
          
           Many
           know
           they
           
           need
           comfort
           of
           such
           a
           transcendent
           
           nature
           .
           The
           heart
           of
           man
           is
           so
           distrustful
           ,
           so
           faithless
           ,
           and
           the
           conscience
           is
           such
           a
           clamorous
           thing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           cannot
           think
           this
           is
           too
           much
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           therefore
           ,
           do
           not
           lose
           the
           comfort
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           in
           Christ
           God
           is
           our
           God
           ;
           though
           we
           can
           say
           of
           nothing
           else
           it
           is
           ours
           ,
           perhaps
           we
           cannot
           say
           ,
           great
           houses
           are
           ours
           ,
           or
           great
           friends
           are
           ours
           ,
           or
           Inheritances
           ours
           ,
           that
           is
           no
           matter
           ,
           we
           can
           say
           ,
           that
           is
           ours
           ,
           which
           is
           infinitely
           more
           then
           that
           .
           We
           can
           say
           ,
           God
           is
           ours
           in
           Christ
           .
           Nay
           ,
           being
           exhorted
           to
           say
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           faith
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           ours
           in
           Christ
           ,
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           are
           ours
           .
           As
           you
           have
           it
           in
           that
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           
             All
             things
             are
             yours
          
           ,
           why
           ?
           
             because
             you
             are
             Christs
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             Gods.
          
           Whether
           things
           present
           ,
           or
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           
             Paul
             ,
             Apollos
             ,
             Cephas
          
           ,
           life
           ,
           death
           ,
           all
           is
           
           yours
           ,
           you
           are
           Christs
           ,
           and
           Christ
           is
           Gods
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           things
           must
           by
           a
           command
           from
           God
           ,
           conspire
           to
           make
           us
           happy
           ,
           affliction
           ,
           or
           Satan
           ,
           or
           death
           ,
           or
           trouble
           of
           conscience
           ,
           or
           desertion
           ,
           or
           every
           thing
           to
           help
           us
           to
           
           Heaven
           .
           The
           curse
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           blessing
           hid
           in
           every
           thing
           that
           befalleth
           a
           Christian
           ,
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           Heaven
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           comfort
           of
           infinite
           extent
           .
           All
           is
           yours
           ,
           because
           God
           is
           yours
           .
        
         
           You
           shall
           see
           the
           extent
           of
           the
           comforts
           further
           by
           retail
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           .
           If
           God
           be
           ours
           ,
           then
           all
           is
           ours
           too
           ;
           what
           be
           they
           ?
           the
           Scripture
           telleth
           you
           ,
           and
           I
           should
           spend
           too
           much
           time
           in
           unfolding
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           God
           be
           ours
           ,
           his
           wisdom
           must
           needs
           be
           ours
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           wayes
           to
           do
           us
           good
           ;
           for
           his
           infinite
           wisdom
           hath
           found
           out
           a
           way
           in
           Christ
           by
           satisfaction
           of
           his
           justice
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           Heaven
           .
           He
           can
           make
           us
           go
           beyond
           all
           the
           policy
           of
           our
           Neighbors
           ;
           for
           his
           wisdom
           is
           ours
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           we
           be
           in
           danger
           ,
           his
           power
           is
           ours
           ,
           to
           bring
           us
           out
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           we
           have
           sinned
           ,
           his
           mercy
           is
           ours
           to
           forgive
           us
           .
           He
           himself
           being
           ours
           ,
           his
           mercy
           must
           needs
           be
           ours
           .
           The
           whole
           being
           ours
           ,
           it
           followeth
           out
           of
           the
           strength
           of
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           parts
           also
           must
           be
           ours
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           any
           want
           ,
           his
           allsufficiency
           is
           
           ours
           ,
           to
           supply
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           turn
           it
           to
           good
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           up
           in
           a
           better
           kind
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           God
           being
           ours
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           whatsoever
           God
           can
           do
           ,
           whatsoever
           he
           hath
           is
           ours
           ,
           because
           himself
           is
           ours
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           make
           this
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           get
           into
           Christ
           by
           faith
           ,
           to
           be
           one
           with
           Christ
           ,
           that
           so
           God
           may
           be
           our
           God.
           Get
           faith
           above
           all
           graces
           ,
           the
           grace
           of
           union
           ,
           and
           the
           grace
           of
           communion
           ,
           that
           being
           one
           with
           Christ
           ,
           we
           are
           one
           with
           him
           .
           God
           being
           ours
           ,
           all
           is
           ours
           ,
           yea
           the
           worst
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           is
           ours
           .
        
         
           If
           God
           be
           not
           ours
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           what
           else
           is
           ours
           .
           Alas
           ,
           all
           things
           must
           be
           taken
           from
           us
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           how
           soon
           ,
           and
           we
           taken
           from
           all
           things
           else
           .
           What
           if
           we
           ha
           d
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           Saul
           had
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           .
           What
           if
           we
           had
           Paradise
           ,
           if
           we
           offend
           God
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           cast
           out
           ?
           What
           if
           we
           had
           the
           dignity
           to
           be
           Apostles
           ,
           if
           with
           Judas
           we
           have
           not
           God
           ,
           what
           will
           all
           come
           to
           ?
           What
           if
           a
           man
           should
           enjoy
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           out
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           would
           
           yield
           him
           no
           comfort
           .
           As
           the
           Emperor
           said
           ,
           I
           have
           gone
           through
           all
           varieties
           of
           conditions
           ,
           
             Et
             nibil
             mihi
             prodit
          
           :
           but
           it
           hath
           done
           me
           no
           good
           .
           If
           we
           had
           all
           what
           is
           it
           ,
           but
           
             vanity
             of
          
           
           vanities
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           vexation
           .
           Now
           when
           we
           have
           God
           to
           be
           our
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           able
           to
           fill
           the
           soul
           .
           He
           is
           larger
           then
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           able
           to
           quiet
           the
           soul
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           the
           soul
           is
           quiet
           ,
           in
           him
           is
           the
           Center
           ,
           as
           the
           place
           of
           quiet
           .
           If
           God
           be
           ours
           ,
           then
           the
           soul
           resteth
           in
           it
           ;
           for
           God
           filleth
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           quiets
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           hath
           alwayes
           fresh
           comforts
           for
           the
           soul
           ,
           infinite
           still
           to
           all
           eternity
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           we
           do
           as
           it
           were
           deflorare
           ,
           take
           away
           the
           flower
           of
           it
           by
           use
           ,
           and
           it
           becometh
           stale
           .
           Though
           a
           man
           continue
           many
           thousand
           years
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           be
           weary
           of
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           freshness
           in
           them
           .
           It
           is
           finite
           ,
           and
           the
           soul
           is
           larger
           then
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           world
           .
           But
           in
           God
           is
           a
           spring
           of
           fresh
           comforts
           to
           everlasting
           .
           Consider
           the
           things
           that
           inable
           him
           to
           be
           our
           God
           ,
           to
           fill
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           to
           
           be
           larger
           then
           the
           soul
           ,
           to
           quiet
           ,
           and
           calm
           the
           soul
           in
           all
           the
           troubles
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           have
           fresh
           springs
           of
           comforts
           ,
           what
           a
           comfort
           is
           this
           to
           have
           God
           ,
           for
           our
           God
           ?
        
         
           
           Let
           it
           therefore
           raise
           up
           our
           souls
           to
           labor
           after
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           never
           rest
           till
           we
           have
           some
           interest
           in
           this
           great
           portion
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           our
           God.
           When
           we
           can
           by
           faith
           go
           out
           of
           our selves
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           lay
           a
           right
           and
           just
           claim
           to
           God
           to
           be
           our
           God
           :
           this
           is
           a
           comfort
           that
           reacheth
           from
           everlasting
           to
           everlasting
           .
           It
           giveth
           us
           forgiveness
           of
           sins
           ,
           when
           we
           had
           lost
           our selves
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           in
           Christ
           he
           hath
           forgiven
           us
           .
           In
           all
           extremities
           and
           troubles
           ,
           when
           no
           creature
           can
           comfort
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           glory
           to
           shew
           himself
           a
           God.
           It
           reacheth
           to
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           God
           is
           Abrahams
           ,
           and
           Isaacks
           ,
           and
           Jacobs
           God
           ,
           when
           dead
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           the
           God
           of
           whole
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaack
          
           and
           Jacob
           ,
           and
           therefore
           of
           soul
           and
           body
           .
           And
           it
           reacheth
           from
           all
           favours
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           is
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           to
           all
           eternity
           ,
           being
           our
           God
           ,
           he
           will
           protect
           us
           from
           all
           extremities
           in
           
           this
           world
           ,
           he
           will
           speak
           comfort
           to
           our
           souls
           ,
           which
           nothing
           can
           do
           but
           God.
           When
           we
           be
           dead
           ,
           he
           will
           raise
           up
           our
           dust
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           our
           whole
           God
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           our
           souls
           and
           bodies
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           be
           for
           ever
           with
           the
           Lord.
           It
           is
           a
           comfort
           of
           wonderfull
           extent
           .
        
         
           Vse
           1.
           
           Let
           us
           therefore
           make
           this
           use
           of
           it
           .
           Labour
           to
           make
           him
           so
           to
           us
           ;
           for
           as
           he
           is
           to
           us
           ,
           so
           God
           by
           his
           spirit
           is
           our
           comforter
           ,
           who
           being
           satisfied
           ,
           giveth
           us
           his
           spirit
           .
           We
           must
           make
           God
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           will
           be
           a
           God
           unto
           us
           .
           These
           be
           mutual
           ,
           wheresoever
           they
           be
           ,
           wheresoever
           God
           is
           God
           to
           any
           ,
           they
           by
           the
           spirit
           obtained
           by
           Christ
           ,
           have
           grace
           to
           make
           him
           so
           to
           themselves
           .
           What
           is
           it
           for
           us
           to
           make
           God
           a
           God
           to
           us
           ?
           It
           is
           this
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           God
           a
           throne
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           him
           a
           Soveraignty
           
           over
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           say
           in
           truth
           of
           heart
           ,
           God
           is
           our
           joy
           ,
           God
           is
           our
           comfort
           ,
           God
           is
           our
           rock
           ,
           God
           is
           all
           in
           all
           to
           us
           .
           When
           we
           give
           him
           supremacy
           of
           affection
           above
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           we
           esteem
           nothing
           above
           him
           ,
           we
           value
           him
           above
           
           all
           esteem
           ,
           his
           loving
           kindness
           is
           better
           then
           life
           it self
           ;
           for
           else
           we
           do
           not
           make
           him
           a
           God
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           is
           no
           comfort
           to
           hear
           all
           the
           comforts
           spoken
           of
           before
           .
           For
           all
           to
           whom
           he
           is
           a
           God
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           have
           hearts
           to
           make
           him
           so
           ,
           the
           spirit
           raiseth
           up
           their
           affections
           to
           make
           him
           a
           God
           to
           themselves
           .
           
             Amor
             tuus
             ,
             Deus
             tuus
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           old
           ,
           what
           we
           love
           most
           is
           our
           God.
           What
           we
           joy
           most
           in
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           what
           we
           relie
           and
           trust
           in
           most
           ,
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           
             as
             it
             was
             said
             of
             the
             wedge
             of
             gold
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           if
           any
           thing
           hath
           our
           affections
           more
           then
           God
           ,
           or
           equal
           with
           
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           make
           our
           God.
           It
           is
           a
           quaere
           of
           the
           greatest
           concernment
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           put
           to
           our
           hearts
           .
           What
           do
           I
           make
           my
           God
           ?
           as
           David
           putteth
           the
           quaere
           to
           himself
           :
           now
           Lord
           ,
           what
           is
           my
           hope
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           in
           thee
           ?
           And
           so
           put
           this
           quaere
           to
           our selves
           .
           Lord
           what
           is
           my
           joy
           ,
           what
           is
           my
           hope
           ,
           what
           is
           my
           trust
           ,
           what
           is
           my
           comfort
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           in
           thee
           ?
           If
           our
           hearts
           cannot
           make
           an
           answer
           to
           this
           in
           some
           sincerity
           ,
           surely
           as
           yet
           we
           have
           not
           made
           God
           our
           God.
           
           Time
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           so
           ;
           but
           till
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           we
           be
           brought
           to
           see
           an
           emptiness
           ,
           and
           vanity
           in
           the
           Creature
           ,
           and
           a
           nothingnesse
           in
           all
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           say
           ,
           
             whom
             have
             I
             in
             Heaven
             but
             thee
             ?
          
           We
           have
           not
           comfort
           ,
           because
           we
           do
           not
           make
           him
           ours
           by
           a
           spirit
           of
           mutuallity
           .
           Where
           there
           is
           a
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           mutual
           making
           of
           God
           our
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           maketh
           himself
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           Alas
           we
           may
           be
           ashamed
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           best
           do
           often
           forget
           themselves
           .
           Oh
           how
           do
           men
           value
           the
           favours
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           promises
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           the
           seal
           of
           a
           man
           for
           such
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           benifice
           ,
           and
           how
           doth
           it
           grieve
           them
           to
           have
           the
           frowns
           of
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           the
           frowns
           of
           greatness
           ;
           but
           when
           their
           Consciences
           tell
           them
           they
           are
           
           under
           guilt
           of
           many
           sins
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           not
           in
           good
           tearms
           with
           them
           ,
           how
           doth
           this
           affect
           them
           ?
           and
           when
           their
           consciences
           cannot
           say
           ,
           they
           have
           promises
           sealed
           in
           Christ
           ,
           of
           the
           favours
           and
           mercies
           of
           God
           here
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           :
           alas
           it
           is
           dead
           comfort
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           give
           me
           that
           which
           is
           
           present
           ,
           and
           take
           you
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           ,
           is
           the
           Language
           of
           both
           .
           How
           few
           can
           say
           from
           sincerity
           of
           heart
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           good
           to
           be
           their
           God.
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           of
           greater
           concernment
           then
           we
           take
           it
           .
        
         
           Vse
           2.
           
           As
           it
           is
           a
           ground
           and
           foundation
           of
           comfort
           ,
           so
           of
           all
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           prefixed
           before
           the
           
           Commandements
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
          
           you
           shall
           have
           no
           other
           Gods
           but
           me
           ,
           &
           do
           all
           in
           obedience
           to
           me
           from
           this
           ground
           .
           But
           much
           more
           now
           ;
           then
           he
           was
           the
           Lord
           God
           that
           
           brought
           them
           out
           of
           Egypt
           .
           But
           now
           God
           may
           prefix
           ,
           I
           am
           your
           Lord
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           have
           brought
           you
           from
           hell
           and
           damnation
           ,
           that
           intend
           you
           Heaven
           and
           happiness
           ,
           and
           therefore
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           so
           .
           Since
           this
           is
           the
           spring
           of
           all
           obedience
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           labor
           to
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           and
           often
           to
           examine
           our selves
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           what
           we
           make
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           pitch
           our
           affections
           on
           .
           Alas
           ,
           is
           our
           soul
           for
           any
           thing
           but
           God
           ?
           hath
           not
           God
           made
           us
           for
           himself
           ?
           and
           will
           our
           hearts
           rest
           in
           any
           thing
           but
           God
           ?
           why
           then
           should
           we
           love
           vanity
           ,
           and
           besot
           our selves
           ?
           when
           
           death
           comes
           ,
           they
           may
           say
           as
           Saul
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Philistins
             are
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             forsaken
             me
             .
          
           Death
           is
           on
           me
           ,
           trouble
           ,
           sickness
           ,
           vexation
           of
           conscience
           is
           on
           me
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           forsaken
           
           me
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           God
           to
           go
           to
           ,
           what
           a
           miserable
           estate
           is
           this
           ?
           And
           therefore
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           let
           us
           labor
           to
           have
           interest
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           our
           God
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Who
           giveth
           us
           a
           being
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           new
           nature
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           good
           being
           ,
           but
           God
           ?
           who
           maintaineth
           and
           preserveth
           that
           being
           ,
           but
           God
           ?
           and
           who
           keepeth
           and
           preserveth
           us
           ,
           till
           we
           get
           into
           a
           glorious
           being
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           all-sufficient
           ,
           self-sufficient
           ,
           sole-sufficient
           ,
           only
           sufficient
           ,
           this
           God
           is
           our
           God
           now
           in
           Christ
           .
        
         
           God
           is
           to
           us
           in
           a
           more
           special
           singular
           manner
           ,
           then
           to
           other
           Creatures
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           raised
           us
           to
           a
           more
           excellent
           being
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           men
           ,
           we
           being
           in
           the
           highest
           rank
           of
           Creatures
           next
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           is
           a
           God
           to
           us
           ,
           more
           then
           to
           inferior
           Creatures
           ,
           that
           have
           a
           more
           circumscrib'd
           
           and
           narrow
           being
           .
           Man
           hath
           a
           large
           being
           ,
           a
           reasonable
           soul
           ,
           and
           is
           fitted
           by
           nature
           to
           have
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           wisdom
           it self
           ,
           and
           with
           Angels
           ;
           but
           all
           this
           were
           little
           comfort
           ,
           unless
           we
           had
           higher
           degrees
           of
           being
           then
           this
           .
           If
           God
           be
           our
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           spiritual
           being
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           much
           above
           the
           dignity
           and
           prerogative
           of
           our
           ordinary
           being
           ,
           as
           our
           being
           by
           nature
           is
           above
           the
           basest
           Creature
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           so
           God
           setteth
           a
           stile
           upon
           us
           sutable
           to
           the
           excellency
           of
           our
           spirituall
           being
           :
           there
           is
           nothing
           excellent
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           learned
           by
           it
           .
           Now
           to
           let
           out
           the
           advancement
           and
           excellency
           of
           the
           dignity
           we
           have
           from
           God
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           ,
           to
           be
           
             Sons
             ,
             Jewels
          
           ,
           his
           Portion
           ,
           his
           diadem
           ,
           to
           be
           whatsoever
           you
           can
           imagine
           ,
           that
           is
           glorious
           and
           excellent
           .
           An
           excellent
           condition
           ,
           though
           spiritual
           ,
           and
           concealed
           from
           the
           world
           .
           Gods
           Children
           are
           concealed
           men
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           see
           afterward
           ,
           they
           be
           hidden
           men
           ,
           the
           world
           taketh
           no
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           their
           excellency
           is
           seen
           with
           
           another
           eye
           ,
           then
           the
           world
           hath
           .
           The
           God
           of
           the
           world
           blindeth
           the
           eyes
           of
           worldlings
           .
           They
           cannot
           see
           into
           the
           excellency
           of
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           they
           can
           know
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           Christ
           himself
           .
           So
           you
           see
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           a
           God
           in
           nature
           and
           in
           grace
           ,
           to
           be
           all
           in
           all
           unto
           us
           ,
           to
           have
           our
           whole
           subsistance
           ,
           and
           dependence
           in
           him
           ,
           
             in
             him
             we
             live
             and
             move
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             being
             ,
          
           and
           well-being
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           ,
           our
           excellency
           consisteth
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           our
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           might
           bring
           God
           and
           us
           to
           good
           tearms
           together
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           make
           God
           our
           God
           ,
           he
           was
           Emanuel
           ,
           God
           with
           us
           ,
           to
           make
           God
           with
           us
           in
           favour
           and
           love
           .
           The
           God-head
           is
           nearest
           the
           humane
           nature
           
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           any
           Creature
           ,
           it
           is
           nearer
           to
           Christ
           then
           to
           the
           Angels
           ;
           for
           God
           hath
           not
           taken
           the
           Angels
           into
           hypostatical
           union
           to
           be
           in
           the
           same
           person
           ;
           but
           God
           in
           Christ
           is
           so
           near
           our
           nature
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           an
           hypostatical
           union
           ,
           they
           make
           one
           person
           ,
           our
           nature
           being
           taken
           into
           the
           second
           person
           .
           By
           reason
           of
           this
           
           near
           union
           of
           the
           God-head
           to
           our
           nature
           cometh
           that
           comfort
           and
           near
           union
           between
           God
           and
           our
           nature
           ,
           whereby
           God
           hath
           sweet
           communion
           with
           us
           in
           Christ
           .
           God
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           though
           not
           hypostatically
           ,
           yet
           gratiously
           is
           one
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           hath
           communion
           with
           us
           now
           as
           his
           Children
           :
           so
           that
           sweet
           entercourse
           between
           God
           and
           us
           now
           ,
           is
           founded
           upon
           the
           nearness
           of
           the
           god-head
           to
           our
           nature
           in
           Christ
           ,
           in
           whom
           it
           is
           nearest
           of
           all
           ,
           in
           whom
           it
           is
           advanced
           above
           the
           angelical
           nature
           .
           And
           therefore
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           might
           well
           say
           ,
           
             I
             go
             to
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             God
             ,
          
           to
           his
           God
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           our
           God.
           
        
         
           Now
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           God
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           upon
           good
           grounds
           ,
           because
           God
           is
           Christs
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           our
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           point
           of
           singular
           comfort
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           inlarge
           my self
           further
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           
           Doct.
           For
           God
           to
           be
           our
           God
           ,
           especially
           in
           having
           that
           in
           our
           hearts
           unfolded
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           spirits
           and
           best
           being
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           fundamental
           comfort
           that
           we
           have
           .
           For
           from
           
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           commeth
           all
           that
           we
           have
           that
           is
           good
           in
           nature
           and
           grace
           .
           Whatsoever
           is
           comfortable
           commeth
           from
           this
           spring
           ,
           That
           God
           is
           Christ
           ,
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           our
           reconciled
           God.
           That
           Gods
           nature
           ,
           and
           ours
           now
           ,
           are
           in
           good
           tearms
           .
           
        
         
           Beloved
           ,
           what
           cannot
           we
           expect
           from
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           now
           becom
           our
           God
           ?
           what
           he
           is
           ,
           what
           he
           is
           able
           to
           do
           ,
           what
           he
           hath
           ,
           all
           is
           ours
           ,
           considering
           himself
           is
           ours
           .
           If
           we
           have
           the
           field
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           pearl
           in
           the
           field
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           wise
           Merchant
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           sold
           all
           for
           the
           field
           ,
           wherein
           the
           treasure
           was
           .
           We
           have
           the
           field
           it self
           in
           having
           God
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           all
           that
           God
           is
           ,
           or
           can
           do
           for
           us
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           even
           as
           we
           have
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           Christ
           is
           ,
           or
           hath
           done
           ,
           and
           suffered
           ,
           and
           injoyeth
           ,
           
             all
             is
             ours
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             Christs
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             Gods
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           so
           that
           having
           God
           ,
           we
           have
           all
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           him
           that
           possesseth
           all
           ,
           the
           Creator
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           preserver
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           disposer
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           clear
           an
           objection
           a
           little
           ,
           if
           God
           be
           ours
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           else
           ,
           
           how
           comes
           it
           that
           we
           want
           so
           many
           things
           .
        
         
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           it
           is
           our
           own
           fault
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           we
           want
           faith
           to
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           and
           improve
           this
           comfort
           .
           And
           then
           again
           we
           want
           nothing
           that
           is
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           want
           it self
           is
           for
           our
           good
           .
           And
           observe
           this
           ,
           our
           God
           is
           
           so
           powerful
           a
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           maketh
           the
           worst
           things
           we
           suffer
           ,
           a
           means
           to
           convey
           the
           greatest
           good
           oftentimes
           to
           us
           .
           If
           God
           be
           our
           God
           and
           Father
           in
           Christ
           ,
           why
           have
           we
           sins
           ?
           why
           vexed
           with
           the
           Devil
           ?
           why
           persecuted
           with
           men
           ?
           why
           streightned
           thus
           and
           thus
           and
           thus
           ?
           all
           this
           is
           for
           our
           good
           .
           God
           is
           our
           God
           by
           these
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           is
           never
           more
           our
           God
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           greatest
           extremity
           of
           all
           ;
           for
           then
           we
           come
           nearest
           the
           Fountain
           :
           there
           is
           near
           and
           sweet
           communion
           between
           this
           God
           and
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           take
           of
           the
           fountain
           .
           When
           the
           means
           are
           drawn
           away
           ,
           the
           Conduits
           of
           conveyance
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           nothing
           to
           go
           to
           ,
           but
           God
           immediatly
           :
           there
           is
           sweet
           communion
           ,
           and
           sweetest
           comfort
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           we
           shall
           have
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           all
           
           in
           all
           unto
           us
           .
           We
           shall
           need
           no
           Magistracy
           ,
           Ministery
           ,
           food
           ,
           raiment
           ,
           or
           defence
           against
           cold
           ,
           or
           injury
           ;
           we
           shall
           be
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           all
           enemies
           ,
           God
           will
           be
           all
           in
           all
           
           immediatly
           .
           The
           same
           God
           is
           all
           in
           all
           to
           us
           ,
           either
           by
           means
           ,
           or
           immediately
           .
           When
           means
           fail
           he
           conveyeth
           his
           sweetness
           ,
           and
           his
           power
           immediatly
           ,
           but
           ordinarily
           by
           means
           ;
           And
           what
           sight
           doth
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           faith
           doth
           now
           in
           some
           proportion
           ;
           for
           as
           sight
           in
           Heaven
           seeth
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           and
           injoyeth
           that
           happy
           vision
           ,
           so
           faith
           seeth
           God
           to
           be
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           and
           Christ
           to
           be
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           though
           in
           an
           inferior
           degree
           to
           sight
           and
           clearness
           of
           vision
           :
           yet
           for
           the
           capacity
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           we
           injoy
           God
           now
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           in
           Heaven
           .
           We
           have
           inward
           comforts
           when
           most
           deserted
           .
           God
           was
           never
           more
           near
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           then
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           when
           he
           cryed
           ,
           
             my
             God
             ,
             my
             God
          
           ,
           &c.
           for
           then
           he
           found
           invincible
           strength
           ,
           supporting
           him
           in
           the
           great
           undertaking
           under
           the
           wrath
           of
           his
           Father
           .
           And
           so
           God
           is
           never
           neerer
           ,
           then
           in
           extremity
           .
           In
           strength
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           sense
           and
           
           feeling
           ;
           and
           oftentimes
           in
           feeling
           it self
           ,
           we
           never
           have
           sweeter
           comforts
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           want
           of
           all
           outward
           comforts
           whatsoever
           ,
           when
           nothing
           else
           can
           comfort
           us
           but
           the
           presence
           of
           God.
           And
           we
           must
           know
           besides
           that
           ,
           the
           state
           of
           a
           Christian
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           is
           an
           hidden
           condition
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           faith
           ,
           not
           of
           sense
           ;
           and
           therefore
           God
           is
           a
           God
           to
           his
           ,
           though
           the
           world
           see
           it
           not
           ▪
           There
           is
           a
           secret
           hidden
           influence
           ,
           a
           secret
           passage
           between
           Heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           that
           none
           seeth
           .
           Who
           observeth
           the
           influence
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           or
           the
           sweet
           influence
           of
           the
           Starres
           upon
           the
           earth
           ?
           light
           we
           see
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           a
           secret
           influence
           pierceth
           deeper
           then
           the
           light
           ,
           to
           the
           very
           bowels
           of
           the
           earth
           whence
           metals
           come
           .
           Where
           no
           light
           comes
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           influence
           ,
           though
           not
           discerned
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           can
           there
           be
           influence
           of
           strength
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           hidden
           comfort
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           no
           sight
           .
           Cannot
           God
           be
           our
           God
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           strength
           ,
           supporting
           and
           supplying
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           no
           visible
           and
           sensible
           comfort
           ,
           though
           we
           see
           it
           not
           our selves
           .
           Certainly
           the
           soul
           is
           upheld
           
           by
           an
           invincible
           strength
           in
           the
           worst
           condition
           that
           can
           be
           .
           Therefore
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           our
           God
           in
           all
           conditions
           .
        
         
           
           Let
           us
           make
           use
           of
           this
           .
           To
           what
           use
           is
           riches
           and
           friends
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           use
           them
           ?
           to
           what
           use
           is
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           if
           we
           use
           them
           not
           ?
           
             Nostrorum
             est
             ,
             utamur
             nostro
             bon●
             .
          
           He
           is
           ours
           ,
           let
           us
           use
           him
           for
           our
           special
           good
           on
           all
           occa●ions
           .
           Oh
           that
           we
           had
           faith
           answerable
           to
           our
           prerogative
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           prerogative
           more
           then
           Heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           ours
           ,
           and
           had
           we
           faith
           suitable
           ,
           what
           kind
           of
           persons
           should
           we
           be
           in
           grace
           and
           comfort
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           good
           ?
           Therefore
           labor
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           more
           of
           this
           after
           we
           have
           spoken
           of
           some
           rules
           of
           tryal
           ,
           because
           whatsoever
           I
           may
           say
           this
           way
           may
           be
           misapplied
           .
           They
           be
           excellent
           comforts
           ;
           but
           perhaps
           saith
           the
           distressed
           soul
           ,
           they
           belong
           not
           to
           me
           ;
           to
           whom
           it
           doth
           belong
           :
           perhaps
           it
           belongeth
           to
           me
           ,
           faith
           another
           that
           is
           a
           stranger
           ,
           and
           a
           carnal
           man
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           doth
           not
           belong
           .
           Therefore
           our
           Saviour
           giveth
           some
           notes
           of
           distinctions
           ,
           to
           know
           
           whether
           God
           be
           our
           God
           or
           no.
           Not
           to
           be
           much
           in
           the
           argument
           ,
           yet
           to
           be
           plain
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           God
           is
           their
           God
           in
           this
           peculiar
           manner
           that
           I
           speak
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           not
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           I
           speak
           not
           what
           God
           is
           by
           creation
           of
           man
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           Devil
           is
           Gods
           ,
           and
           every
           Creature
           .
           But
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           whom
           God
           is
           a
           God
           to
           in
           the
           nearest
           bond
           of
           the
           covenant
           of
           grace
           ?
           that
           is
           the
           only
           comfortable
           relation
           that
           can
           be
           ;
           for
           if
           God
           be
           not
           our
           God
           in
           that
           ,
           all
           other
           comforts
           will
           be
           nothing
           .
           It
           is
           better
           we
           be
           no
           Creatures
           at
           all
           ,
           then
           not
           Creatures
           in
           the
           covenant
           of
           grace
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           worthy
           the
           commending
           to
           you
           ,
           especially
           considering
           our
           naughty
           hearts
           are
           prone
           to
           deceive
           us
           ,
           Sataa
           and
           melancholly
           ,
           and
           temptations
           do
           make
           some
           refuse
           the
           comfort
           ,
           and
           some
           presumptuous
           persons
           to
           snatch
           at
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           doth
           not
           belong
           to
           them
           .
           Those
           to
           whom
           God
           is
           a
           God
           indeed
           ,
           in
           a
           sweet
           relation
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           to
           be
           their
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Patriarks
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           &
           Christ
           &
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           he
           giveth
           his
           holy
           spirit
           
           to
           witness
           so
           much
           to
           them
           .
           Though
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           spirit
           is
           not
           alwayes
           heard
           in
           the
           best
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           he
           giveth
           them
           the
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           doth
           not
           alwayes
           witness
           ,
           yet
           it
           alwayes
           works
           something
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           an
           evidence
           that
           they
           are
           Gods.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Now
           the
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           and
           Sonship
           is
           known
           by
           a
           spirit
           of
           supplication
           especially
           .
           Whom
           God
           is
           a
           God
           to
           ,
           he
           vouchsafeth
           a
           spirit
           of
           prayer
           to
           go
           to
           him
           in
           all
           their
           necessities
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           issue
           or
           branch
           of
           their
           faith
           .
           He
           giveth
           them
           faith
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           and
           prayer
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           God
           will
           not
           give
           this
           great
           priviledge
           ,
           without
           heart
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           done
           by
           faith
           and
           prayer
           ;
           and
           prayer
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           frame
           of
           faith
           ,
           Acts
           9.
           
           As
           soon
           as
           Paul
           was
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           presently
           after
           his
           conversion
           ,
           
             Behold
             he
             prayeth
          
           .
           The
           child
           cryeth
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           born
           ,
           and
           the
           child
           of
           God
           is
           known
           by
           his
           praying
           ;
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           is
           converted
           ,
           an
           intercourse
           is
           opened
           between
           God
           and
           the
           soul
           ,
           which
           a
           christian
           soul
           will
           never
           neglect
           .
           If
           they
           are
           plac't
           in
           the
           
           worst
           condition
           ,
           they
           will
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           sigh
           and
           groan
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           prayer
           that
           God
           can
           make
           sense
           of
           .
        
         
           
           Those
           that
           have
           any
           strong
           places
           of
           defence
           in
           trouble
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           fly
           to
           that
           in
           times
           of
           war
           ,
           they
           will
           betake
           them
           to
           their
           Castle
           ,
           and
           place
           of
           munition
           .
           And
           so
           they
           that
           be
           Gods
           in
           time
           of
           danger
           ,
           run
           presently
           to
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           their
           rock
           ,
           their
           refuge
           ,
           and
           place
           of
           defence
           ,
           repair
           to
           him
           by
           faith
           and
           prayer
           .
           
             The
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             a
             Tower
             of
             defence
             ,
             the
          
           
           
             righteous
             in
             trouble
             fly
             thither
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             safe
             .
          
           A
           man
           may
           know
           what
           his
           God
           is
           ,
           by
           his
           retyring
           in
           times
           of
           extremity
           .
           Your
           carnal
           man
           if
           he
           hath
           any
           place
           to
           retire
           to
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           his
           friends
           ,
           to
           his
           purse
           to
           bring
           him
           out
           .
           He
           will
           go
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           his
           instinct
           will
           specially
           lead
           him
           to
           in
           times
           of
           trouble
           .
           As
           every
           Creature
           together
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           hath
           received
           an
           instinct
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           the
           place
           of
           refuge
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           safe
           ,
           as
           the
           weakest
           Creature
           hath
           strongest
           refuge
           .
           The
           Conies
           a
           poor
           weak
           Creature
           ,
           hide
           themselves
           most
           
           strongly
           ,
           out
           of
           instinct
           they
           have
           their
           own
           weakness
           .
           So
           Gods
           Child
           being
           privy
           of
           his
           weakness
           ,
           and
           need
           of
           support
           and
           strength
           ,
           hath
           the
           strongest
           support
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           runneth
           to
           his
           God.
           Worldly
           men
           have
           many
           shifts
           ,
           as
           the
           wily
           Fox
           hath
           ;
           but
           a
           Christian
           hath
           but
           one
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           a
           great
           one
           ,
           he
           goeth
           to
           his
           God
           in
           time
           of
           need
           .
           And
           therefore
           you
           may
           know
           who
           is
           in
           covenant
           with
           God
           in
           times
           of
           extremity
           ,
           especially
           ,
           by
           a
           spirit
           of
           faith
           ,
           a
           spirit
           of
           prayer
           .
        
         
           
           In
           times
           of
           extremity
           ,
           no
           man
           but
           a
           Christian
           can
           pray
           with
           any
           comfort
           ,
           with
           any
           sweet
           familiarity
           ,
           
             Abba
             Father
          
           ;
           But
           they
           be
           like
           Pharaoh
           :
           Go
           
             Moses
             ,
             pray
             to
             your
             God.
          
           He
           had
           no
           such
           familiarity
           with
           God
           as
           to
           pray
           for
           himself
           .
           And
           so
           carnal
           men
           will
           say
           ;
           
             pray
             to
             your
             God.
          
           And
           many
           like
           Devils
           ,
           will
           have
           no
           cōmunion
           with
           God
           in
           their
           prosperity
           ,
           but
           
           their
           whole
           life
           is
           a
           provoking
           of
           God
           to
           emnity
           by
           swearing
           ,
           loose
           ,
           debauched
           ,
           irregular
           Carriages
           ,
           hateful
           even
           to
           moral
           men
           :
           their
           hearts
           tell
           them
           they
           be
           even
           like
           Satan
           .
           
             VVhat
             
             dost
             thou
             come
             to
             torment
             us
             before
             our
             time
             ?
          
           what
           hast
           thou
           to
           do
           with
           me
           ?
           what
           have
           they
           to
           do
           with
           God
           ?
           they
           have
           scarce
           a
           Bible
           in
           their
           
           Chambers
           .
           If
           one
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           fashion
           sake
           .
           And
           that
           they
           may
           not
           appear
           to
           be
           naught
           ,
           they
           will
           hold
           conformity
           in
           publick
           assemblies
           ;
           but
           for
           private
           familiarity
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           it
           .
           The
           shew
           of
           Religion
           goeth
           under
           an
           opprobrious
           name
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           would
           put
           off
           the
           shew
           ,
           it
           were
           nothing
           ,
           and
           not
           make
           ostentation
           of
           what
           they
           are
           not
           ;
           but
           they
           have
           no
           communion
           with
           God
           in
           prayer
           .
           They
           will
           go
           for
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           own
           him
           for
           their
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           no
           trading
           with
           him
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           by
           prayer
           .
           Take
           heed
           we
           deceive
           not
           our selves
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           salvation
           dependeth
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           may
           further
           try
           ,
           whether
           our
           claim
           of
           God
           to
           be
           our
           God
           be
           a
           good
           claim
           ,
           on
           good
           grounds
           ,
           by
           our
           siding
           ,
           by
           our
           partaking
           ;
           for
           those
           whom
           God
           is
           a
           God
           to
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           ,
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           side
           with
           
             God.
             God
          
           hath
           two
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           prizes
           more
           then
           all
           the
           
           world
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           Children
           and
           Church
           .
           His
           cause
           and
           Religion
           ,
           they
           that
           be
           Gods
           ,
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           side
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           will
           stand
           and
           fall
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           they
           will
           live
           and
           die
           with
           it
           .
           But
           a
           carnal
           Polititian
           ,
           that
           hath
           perhaps
           great
           parts
           of
           nature
           ,
           he
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           as
           the
           Grecian
           calleth
           him
           ,
           they
           be
           for
           all
           turns
           ,
           they
           can
           bring
           themselves
           to
           any
           figure
           ,
           like
           water
           that
           will
           receive
           any
           figure
           .
           Take
           it
           ,
           put
           it
           into
           a
           Vessel
           that
           is
           square
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           square
           ;
           put
           it
           into
           a
           round
           Vessel
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           round
           .
           How
           can
           they
           own
           God
           for
           their
           God
           when
           they
           will
           not
           seek
           him
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           yet
           to
           chuse
           their
           God
           and
           Religion
           .
           And
           because
           they
           
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           be
           safe
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           they
           will
           own
           no
           Religion
           in
           any
           time
           .
           And
           beloved
           ,
           is
           it
           possible
           any
           such
           should
           say
           with
           confidence
           ,
           God
           is
           their
           God
           ;
           will
           he
           own
           them
           that
           will
           not
           own
           him
           nor
           his
           Church
           ,
           nor
           his
           cause
           ?
           you
           know
           Jehu
           cried
           out
           ,
           who
           is
           on
           my
           side
           ,
           who
           ?
           cast
           her
           out
           .
           And
           so
           God
           in
           doubtful
           times
           of
           danger
           ,
           cryeth
           out
           ,
           
           who
           is
           on
           my
           side
           ,
           who
           ?
           stand
           out
           ,
           appear
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           on
           my
           side
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           on
           my
           side
           ,
           own
           my
           cause
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           not
           on
           my
           side
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           no
           degree
           of
           goodness
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           .
           Christian
           
           wisdom
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           carnal
           policy
           is
           another
           thing
           .
           
             The
             wisdom
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             emnity
             with
             God.
          
           Many
           applaud
           ,
           and
           think
           themselves
           for
           some
           body
           in
           this
           kind
           ;
           but
           this
           wisdom
           is
           emnity
           it self
           against
           God.
           When
           a
           man
           will
           be
           wise
           in
           a
           distinct
           kind
           of
           wisdom
           from
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           will
           have
           a
           cause
           severed
           from
           God
           ,
           &
           will
           not
           side
           with
           God
           ,
           he
           must
           look
           that
           
           God
           will
           accompt
           him
           his
           enemy
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           his
           ;
           but
           especially
           in
           the
           hour
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           deep
           extremity
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           look
           God
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           hath
           been
           a
           traitor
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           we
           will
           be
           able
           to
           own
           God
           for
           our
           God
           ,
           especially
           in
           doubtful
           and
           dangerous
           times
           ,
           side
           with
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           and
           side
           with
           Religion
           .
           It
           was
           objected
           to
           that
           good
           Jehonadab
           :
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           have
           we
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           with
           Gods
           enemies
           ?
           Now
           there
           
           be
           two
           sorts
           of
           enemies
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           especially
           to
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           withall
           ,
           if
           we
           side
           with
           God
           ,
           enemies
           within
           us
           ,
           and
           enemies
           without
           us
           .
           Sin
           within
           us
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           part
           against
           our
           sins
           ,
           take
           Gods
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           spirits
           part
           against
           corrupt
           motions
           and
           affections
           .
           Divinity
           must
           begin
           from
           within
           ,
           else
           it
           is
           faction
           without
           .
           It
           is
           not
           Religion
           ,
           but
           faction
           ,
           if
           the
           Religion
           begin
           not
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           hate
           not
           sin
           in
           our selves
           .
           Where
           there
           is
           true
           antipathy
           ,
           the
           nearer
           any
           thing
           is
           that
           is
           opposite
           to
           our
           nature
           ,
           the
           more
           hateful
           it
           is
           .
           He
           that
           hateth
           a
           Toad
           ,
           hateth
           it
           in
           his
           bosom
           most
           of
           all
           .
           And
           he
           that
           hates
           sin
           ,
           as
           sin
           ,
           hates
           it
           in
           his
           own
           heart
           most
           of
           all
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           that
           will
           pretend
           Religion
           ,
           and
           be
           naught
           in
           their
           own
           particular
           ,
           it
           
           cometh
           not
           from
           a
           true
           principle
           ;
           for
           they
           that
           will
           side
           with
           God
           ,
           side
           with
           God
           in
           their
           own
           hearts
           ,
           and
           be
           good
           men
           in
           their
           own
           particulars
           :
           therefore
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           try
           your selves
           by
           this
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           ,
           〈◊〉
           men
           est●em
           sinne
           Gods
           enemy
           w●●●esoever
           they
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           as
           their
           authority
           and
           power
           
           reacheth
           ,
           they
           will
           take
           Gods
           part
           in
           themselves
           against
           themselves
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           world
           too
           .
           I
           will
           not
           inlarge
           the
           point
           ,
           because
           it
           cometh
           in
           by
           way
           of
           tryal
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           but
           touch
           it
           as
           a
           tryal
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           how
           we
           may
           know
           whether
           we
           be
           Gods
           or
           no
           ,
           by
           owning
           his
           cause
           ,
           and
           siding
           with
           him
           :
           you
           have
           some
           expressions
           in
           Scripture
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           Micah
           4.
           5.
           
           
             All
             people
             will
             walk
             every
             one
             in
             the
             name
             of
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             walk
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           Every
           man
           will
           walk
           and
           converse
           in
           the
           name
           of
           his
           God
           ,
           they
           will
           own
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           take
           part
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           walk
           in
           the
           name
           of
           our
           God
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ,
           and
           own
           his
           cause
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           constantly
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           ever
           .
        
         
           And
           likewise
           in
           Esay
           44.
           speaking
           of
           gratious
           times
           there
           ,
           when
           men
           shall
           be
           bold
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           times
           some
           men
           will.
           One
           shall
           say
           I
           am
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           another
           shall
           call
           himself
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Jacob
           ,
           and
           another
           shall
           subscribe
           with
           his
           hand
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           tearm
           himself
           Israel
           .
           God
           shall
           have
           his
           tongue
           ,
           his
           hand
           ,
           
           and
           all
           .
           He
           shall
           say
           I
           am
           the
           Lords
           ,
           he
           shall
           call
           himself
           by
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           shall
           subscribe
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           own
           the
           cause
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Again
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           know
           whether
           God
           be
           our
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           whether
           we
           may
           lay
           just
           claim
           to
           our
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           peculiar
           God
           to
           us
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           that
           way
           in
           which
           God
           sheweth
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           God
           in
           peculiar
           respect
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           how
           doth
           God
           shew
           himself
           a
           God
           in
           a
           peculiar
           respect
           to
           his
           Children
           ?
        
         
           
           He
           sheweth
           himself
           to
           have
           a
           peculiar
           respect
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           peculiar
           gifts
           ,
           when
           he
           gives
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           giveth
           to
           none
           else
           :
           shall
           we
           imagine
           God
           to
           be
           our
           God
           ,
           by
           common
           gifts
           ,
           and
           common
           graces
           ?
           no
           ;
           for
           thou
           comest
           to
           hear
           the
           word
           ,
           so
           Herod
           did
           .
           Thou
           receivest
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           so
           did
           Judas
           ,
           so
           did
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           .
           Thou
           hearest
           the
           truth
           with
           some
           joy
           ,
           so
           did
           the
           third
           ground
           .
           Thou
           hast
           excellent
           part●
           ,
           so
           hath
           the
           Devil
           himself
           .
        
         
           But
           thou
           art
           in
           such
           a
           place
           of
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           teachest
           others
           ,
           so
           did
           Judas
           .
           Are
           these
           evidences
           to
           try
           whether
           we
           be
           Gods
           ,
           or
           no
           ?
           what
           then
           is
           the
           peculiar
           gift
           ,
           and
           love-token
           that
           God
           bestowes
           upon
           his
           favorites
           ?
           they
           be
           the
           graces
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           especially
           in
           regard
           of
           God
           ,
           an
           humble
           broken
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           believing
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           lowly
           heart
           ,
           that
           goeth
           out
           of
           it self
           ,
           that
           goeth
           unto
           God
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           towards
           man
           full
           of
           love
           ,
           which
           argueth
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           self-denyal
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           can
           love
           others
           with
           denyal
           of
           his
           own
           profit
           and
           ease
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           a
           humble
           ,
           believing
           ,
           lowly
           
           heart
           ,
           hath
           more
           then
           all
           the
           world
           besides
           ;
           for
           he
           hath
           Gods
           peculiar
           gift
           .
           Many
           poor
           souls
           complain
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           had
           no
           regard
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           they
           have
           humble
           ,
           broken
           hearts
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           then
           if
           they
           had
           all
           the
           wealth
           and
           wor●h
           that
           the
           world
           hath
           ,
           which
           have
           proud
           hearts
           never
           broken
           .
           The
           return
           of
           these
           favours
           will
           be
           comfort
           in
           death
           ,
           and
           glory
           in
           Heaven
           .
           What
           will
           the
           fruit
           of
           a
           believing
           heart
           be
           ?
           he
           hath
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           a
           lowly
           large
           heart
           to
           do
           
           good
           ,
           he
           doth
           that
           which
           in
           the
           issue
           ,
           shall
           further
           his
           accompt
           at
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           the
           love
           of
           God
           shewed
           in
           his
           special
           favour
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           So
           the
           love
           of
           God
           especially
           ,
           shall
           be
           a
           special
           peculiar
           comfort
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           is
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           especially
           in
           times
           of
           extremity
           .
           Inward
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           inward
           joy
           ,
           and
           
           inward
           comforts
           ,
           these
           are
           signs
           of
           love
           ,
           that
           God
           bestoweth
           upon
           a
           man
           when
           he
           will
           own
           him
           in
           the
           worst
           times
           ,
           and
           speak
           peace
           to
           his
           soul
           ,
           when
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           will
           speak
           peace
           .
           When
           the
           Lyons
           roar
           ,
           the
           great
           Lyons
           of
           the
           world
           roar
           in
           extremity
           ,
           he
           hath
           inward
           peace
           and
           joy
           ,
           and
           comforts
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           inward
           intercourse
           of
           God
           with
           the
           soul
           ,
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           Gods
           peculiar
           love
           ,
           when
           God
           speaketh
           peace
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           when
           he
           sheweth
           the
           light
           of
           his
           countenance
           ,
           which
           David
           in
           the
           4th
           Psalm
           prefers
           before
           all
           outward
           comforts
           whatsoever
           .
           Gods
           revealing
           of
           himself
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           calleth
           it
           .
           When
           God
           revealeth
           himself
           to
           his
           ,
           to
           be
           theirs
           ,
           with
           peace
           and
           joy
           ,
           and
           
           comfort
           ,
           accompanying
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           peculiar
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Again
           ,
           a
           peculiar
           favour
           and
           love-token
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           seasonable
           and
           sanctifying
           correction
           .
           To
           have
           corrections
           when
           they
           be
           seasonable
           ,
           when
           we
           be
           in
           a
           way
           of
           straying
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           bring
           us
           home
           by
           correction
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           have
           sanctifying
           correction
           ,
           we
           find
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           all
           is
           turned
           to
           our
           good
           .
           If
           I
           find
           any
           thing
           turn
           me
           to
           my
           God
           ,
           I
           know
           I
           am
           his
           :
           if
           my
           Crosse
           be
           seasonable
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           he
           is
           my
           God
           ;
           for
           he
           takes
           that
           course
           with
           me
           ,
           which
           he
           takes
           with
           his
           own
           people
           .
           These
           be
           singular
           signs
           of
           Gods
           love
           ,
           when
           he
           bestoweth
           the
           graces
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           his
           comforts
           ,
           peace
           and
           joy
           ,
           though
           not
           largely
           ,
           yet
           so
           much
           as
           shall
           sustain
           the
           soul
           .
           And
           then
           when
           he
           seasonably
           meeteth
           us
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           us
           to
           thrive
           in
           an
           evil
           cou●se
           .
           Oh
           it
           is
           a
           judgment
           of
           judgements
           ,
           to
           be
           hardned
           in
           sinful
           courses
           of
           life
           :
           how
           can
           it
           but
           end
           in
           desperation
           at
           length
           ?
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           great
           favour
           to
           be
           chastized
           ,
           it
           sheweth
           ,
           we
           are
           Sons
           ,
           and
           
           not
           Bastard●
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           how
           we
           may
           lay
           just
           claim
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           our
           God
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           name
           but
           one
           more
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           a
           spirit
           of
           presumption
           ,
           from
           a
           spirit
           of
           faith
           and
           truth
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           we
           have
           grace
           to
           answer
           his
           dealings
           towards
           us
           .
           When
           we
           can
           eccho
           to
           Gods
           dealings
           ;
           God
           hath
           chosen
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           grace
           to
           chuse
           him
           for
           our
           God.
           We
           may
           know
           he
           hath
           called
           us
           effectually
           ,
           when
           we
           answer
           Gods
           call
           :
           when
           he
           biddeth
           us
           believe
           ,
           he
           giveth
           us
           an
           influence
           of
           power
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           
             I
             believe
             ,
             Lord
          
           
           
             help
             my
             unbelief
          
           .
           We
           may
           know
           ,
           he
           loveth
           us
           when
           we
           reflect
           love
           again
           ,
           and
           love
           him
           ;
           we
           may
           know
           he
           compasseth
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           imbrace
           him
           ;
           we
           may
           know
           he
           delighteth
           in
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           can
           delight
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Servants
           .
           Whence
           is
           the
           strength
           of
           this
           Argument
           ?
           from
           hence
           .
           All
           good
           things
           ,
           whatsoever
           we
           do
           from
           God
           ,
           is
           but
           by
           reflection
           .
           God
           shineth
           on
           us
           first
           ,
           God
           owneth
           us
           for
           his
           first
           ,
           and
           God
           must
           do
           so
           in
           the
           order
           
           of
           causes
           .
           God
           being
           the
           spring
           of
           all
           goodness
           ,
           he
           must
           begin
           ,
           we
           love
           him
           because
           he
           loved
           us
           first
           ,
           else
           we
           could
           never
           love
           him
           :
           therefore
           if
           we
           love
           him
           and
           his
           truth
           ,
           he
           loveth
           
           us
           ,
           that
           is
           sure
           .
           
             VVhat
             have
             I
             in
             Heaven
             but
             thee
             ,
             and
             in
             earth
             in
             comparison
             of
             thee
             ?
          
           surely
           he
           owneth
           us
           ,
           because
           in
           order
           of
           causes
           ,
           we
           can
           have
           nothing
           but
           from
           him
           first
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           then
           again
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           conscience
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           go
           boldly
           to
           him
           as
           a
           reconciled
           God
           ,
           notwithstanding
           guilt
           of
           conscience
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sign
           he
           hath
           obtained
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           conscience
           ,
           if
           it
           hath
           not
           peace
           from
           God
           ,
           not
           to
           dare
           to
           appear
           in
           Gods
           presence
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           inward
           peace
           and
           love
           ,
           answering
           to
           Gods
           love
           ,
           choice
           answerable
           to
           
           Gods
           choice
           ,
           apprehending
           of
           him
           ,
           answerable
           to
           his
           apprehension
           ,
           this
           reflection
           and
           return
           ,
           and
           rebounding
           back
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           an
           invincible
           argument
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           first
           shined
           upon
           that
           soul
           .
           God
           sometimes
           will
           let
           us
           see
           things
           in
           the
           effect
           ,
           and
           hide
           them
           in
           thecause
           .
           Perhaps
           he
           wil
           not
           perswade
           b●
           his
           spirit
           ,
           that
           he
           loveth
           
           us
           ,
           hath
           chosen
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           his
           ;
           but
           he
           will
           work
           something
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           because
           he
           will
           have
           us
           search
           our
           spirits
           ,
           what
           good
           thing
           he
           hath
           wrought
           ,
           what
           love
           ,
           what
           choice
           of
           the
           best
           side
           are
           in
           any
           of
           these
           ;
           surely
           then
           God
           is
           theirs
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           not
           an
           open
           voice
           ,
           yet
           we
           may
           know
           ,
           God
           hath
           loved
           this
           soul
           ,
           and
           spoken
           peace
           to
           that
           soul
           ,
           because
           we
           can
           return
           nothing
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           shine
           on
           us
           first
           .
        
         
           
           Therefore
           beloved
           ,
           let
           us
           make
           use
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           of
           sacrilegious
           usurpations
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           usurp
           upon
           Gods
           house
           ,
           or
           God
           in
           a
           peculiar
           respect
           .
           Indeed
           we
           may
           come
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           we
           are
           the
           workmanship
           of
           thy
           hands
           ,
           and
           
           say
           the
           truth
           ,
           though
           we
           be
           in
           a
           wicked
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           but
           to
           say
           thou
           art
           my
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           I
           am
           thine
           ,
           thou
           hast
           chosen
           me
           for
           thine
           ;
           when
           we
           have
           not
           chosen
           him
           for
           our
           God
           ,
           nor
           loved
           him
           ,
           nor
           his
           cause
           ,
           nor
           sided
           with
           him
           ,
           nor
           have
           any
           stamp
           of
           him
           on
           the
           soul
           ,
           have
           nothing
           but
           common
           favour
           that
           castawayes
           have
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           we
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Devils
           as
           well
           as
           we
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           Devil●
           go
           beyond
           all
           men
           in
           parts
           ,
           )
           and
           yet
           to
           usurp
           the
           prerogative
           of
           being
           Gods
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           bold
           with
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           were
           of
           his
           family
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           dangerous
           usurpation
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           that
           live
           in
           courses
           of
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           resolve
           not
           to
           mend
           ,
           they
           take
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           speaks
           ,
           Psal
           50.
           in
           an
           holy
           indignation
           ,
           
             what
             art
             thou
             that
             takest
             my
             word
             in
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             since
          
           
           
             thou
             hatest
             to
             be
             reformed
          
           .
           Thou
           art
           an
           enemy
           to
           God
           and
           goodness
           ,
           and
           wilt
           be
           so
           ;
           thou
           art
           in
           a
           course
           of
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           wilt
           be
           so
           .
           The
           Devils
           works
           you
           do
           ,
           and
           will
           do
           ;
           can
           we
           not
           take
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Covenant
           into
           our
           mouths
           ,
           and
           shall
           we
           take
           the
           seal
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ?
           therefore
           resolve
           to
           amend
           ,
           else
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           God
           ,
           do
           not
           add
           one
           sin
           to
           another
           .
           It
           is
           Childrens
           food
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           Doggs
           ,
           it
           belongeth
           to
           them
           of
           the
           family
           .
           If
           thou
           be
           none
           of
           the
           Family
           ,
           what
           hast
           thou
           to
           do
           with
           them
           ?
           If
           thou
           be
           of
           the
           Family
           ,
           whatsoever
           thy
           infirmities
           are
           ,
           thou
           
           maist
           come
           boldly
           ;
           for
           the
           seals
           are
           to
           strengthen
           our
           weak
           faith
           .
           When
           
           the
           Father
           is
           Father
           of
           a
           Child
           ,
           the
           Father
           will
           not
           cast
           away
           the
           Child
           for
           breaking
           out
           with
           deformity
           ,
           or
           lameness
           ;
           when
           God
           hath
           taken
           us
           into
           his
           Family
           ,
           infirmities
           cannot
           discard
           us
           .
           But
           I
           speak
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           wilful
           opposite
           course
           of
           sin
           shew
           they
           never
           had
           to
           do
           with
           God
           in
           familiar
           entercourse
           ,
           God
           never
           gave
           them
           a
           spirit
           to
           alter
           their
           natures
           .
           Propriety
           and
           proportion
           ,
           and
           suitableness
           of
           disposition
           go
           together
           ,
           propriety
           joyneth
           with
           suitableness
           ;
           where
           God
           owneth
           any
           man
           ,
           he
           makes
           them
           like
           himself
           by
           his
           word
           and
           spirit
           ,
           that
           their
           natures
           shall
           be
           even
           and
           agreeable
           to
           holy
           things
           ,
           shall
           have
           a
           tast
           of
           holy
           things
           .
           And
           
           where
           there
           is
           not
           suitableness
           of
           holy
           things
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           propriety
           .
           Will
           God
           own
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           not
           make
           him
           suitable
           ?
           will
           God
           take
           his
           friend
           ,
           and
           not
           give
           him
           a
           friendly
           nature
           ?
           he
           will
           not
           ;
           for
           he
           first
           fitteth
           our
           natures
           for
           communion
           with
           himself
           ,
           else
           there
           can
           be
           no
           propriety
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           deceive
           our selves
           ;
           but
           if
           vve
           
           find
           some
           beginnings
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           can
           say
           without
           arrogancy
           ,
           or
           usurpation
           ,
           
             doubtless
             thou
             art
             our
             Father
             ,
             our
             God
             ,
          
           we
           be
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           thine
           ;
           but
           we
           be
           thine
           .
           If
           we
           finde
           something
           that
           cast-awayes
           cannot
           have
           ,
           some
           grief
           of
           heart
           for
           sin
           ,
           some
           faith
           ,
           some
           little
           measure
           of
           love
           ,
           some
           love
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           inclination
           to
           the
           best
           things
           ,
           then
           we
           may
           come
           boldly
           to
           increase
           our
           familiarity
           ,
           and
           communion
           with
           God
           ;
           but
           otherwise
           it
           is
           dangerous
           to
           come
           to
           
           God
           ,
           we
           approach
           a
           consuming
           fire
           ,
           
             who
             shall
             dwell
             in
             everlasting
             burnings
             ?
          
           say
           they
           in
           Isaiah
           ,
           and
           if
           God
           be
           not
           in
           covenant
           with
           us
           ,
           oh
           he
           will
           be
           consuming
           fire
           ,
           everlasting
           burnings
           ,
           and
           we
           but
           stubble
           ,
           &
           it
           will
           increase
           spiritual
           judgment
           in
           us
           ,
           hardness
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           going
           on
           from
           sin
           ,
           to
           sin
           ,
           till
           we
           be
           accursed
           for
           sin
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           fearful
           thing
           to
           be
           given
           up
           to
           hardness
           of
           heart
           ,
           they
           that
           do
           continue
           in
           sin
           ,
           God
           giveth
           them
           up
           to
           hardness
           of
           heart
           ,
           to
           be
           insensible
           of
           his
           dealings
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Vse
           3.
           
           If
           we
           can
           in
           any
           degree
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           
           and
           we
           his
           people
           ,
           then
           let
           us
           make
           
           use
           of
           it
           for
           our
           comfort
           in
           all
           times
           that
           we
           have
           a
           God
           to
           go
           to
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           no
           friend
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           him
           in
           whom
           all
           friends
           meet
           .
           If
           we
           have
           no
           comfort
           here
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           him
           in
           whom
           all
           comforts
           meet
           ;
           for
           all
           concenter
           in
           him
           .
           He
           hath
           Father
           and
           friends
           ,
           and
           worth
           and
           grace
           ,
           and
           peace
           and
           comfort
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           if
           we
           go
           to
           him
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           a
           confluence
           of
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           suitable
           to
           any
           necessity
           of
           ours
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           let
           us
           learn
           to
           single
           out
           of
           God
           whatsoever
           may
           help
           us
           to
           be
           in
           covenant
           with
           him
           .
           He
           having
           made
           himself
           over
           to
           be
           ours
           ,
           let
           us
           learn
           this
           wisdom
           to
           single
           out
           of
           God
           whatsoever
           is
           peculiar
           to
           our
           present
           condition
           ;
           for
           considering
           he
           hath
           made
           himself
           a
           God
           to
           us
           ,
           he
           is
           
           all-sufficient
           for
           every
           turn
           :
           therefore
           out
           of
           his
           all-sufficiency
           ,
           take
           out
           whatsoever
           is
           fit
           for
           any
           particular
           exigency
           .
           Lord
           I
           am
           now
           in
           a
           straight
           ,
           and
           want
           wisdom
           ,
           thou
           in
           Christ
           hast
           abundance
           of
           wisdom
           .
           Christ
           hath
           in
           him
           all
           treasures
           .
           I
           now
           want
           friends
           ,
           
           I
           want
           counsel
           ,
           I
           want
           help
           ,
           I
           want
           strength
           ,
           God
           hath
           a
           fulness
           of
           all
           this
           for
           his
           Children
           .
           He
           hath
           it
           not
           only
           to
           content
           himself
           ,
           and
           look
           on
           his
           own
           happiness
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           friends
           that
           be
           in
           covenant
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           be
           in
           covenant
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           be
           so
           
           near
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           own
           him
           to
           be
           their
           God.
           If
           you
           aske
           what
           is
           Religion
           ?
           it
           is
           to
           know
           God
           ,
           to
           have
           all-sufficiency
           in
           him
           for
           my
           good
           ;
           and
           then
           to
           make
           use
           of
           him
           by
           dependance
           on
           him
           for
           that
           good
           ,
           and
           by
           advancing
           of
           him
           in
           giving
           him
           the
           due
           honour
           and
           thanks
           of
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           deserve
           not
           the
           names
           of
           religious
           persons
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           study
           what
           he
           is
           to
           his
           Creatures
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           .
           Then
           make
           use
           of
           it
           by
           a
           spirit
           of
           dependency
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           giving
           praise
           and
           thanks
           .
           This
           is
           our
           whole
           man
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           all
           else
           ?
           nothing
           but
           trouble
           and
           vanity
           .
           Get
           our
           bonds
           sealed
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           break
           with
           all
           the
           world
           beside
           ,
           come
           what
           can
           come
           ,
           or
           what
           will
           come
           ,
           we
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           safe
           .
           It
           is
           a
           com●ort
           of
           wonderful
           large
           extent
           .
           The
           use
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           
           is
           to
           seal
           that
           God
           is
           our
           God
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ
           is
           ours
           ,
           
           as
           verily
           as
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           are
           ours
           .
           And
           let
           us
           desire
           the
           Lord
           to
           seal
           to
           every
           one
           of
           our
           souls
           ,
           that
           are
           to
           have
           communion
           with
           him
           in
           particular
           ,
           that
           he
           in
           Christ
           is
           ours
           .
           Christ
           with
           all
           his
           merits
           ,
           and
           the
           fruits
           of
           them
           ,
           forgiveness
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           life
           everlasting
           ,
           as
           verily
           as
           the
           outward
           man
           partakes
           of
           the
           outward
           seals
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           come
           ,
           and
           go
           away
           with
           comfort
           ,
           and
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           that
           end
           and
           use
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           for
           which
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           instituted
           it
           .
        
         
           Having
           spoken
           before
           of
           common
           favours
           which
           Devils
           and
           Castawayes
           may
           have
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           we
           ,
           I
           shall
           inlarge
           
           my self
           a
           little
           in
           this
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           point
           of
           concernment
           .
           As
           in
           other
           sins
           we
           be
           like
           the
           Devil
           ,
           so
           in
           this
           sin
           a
           man
           is
           worse
           then
           the
           Devil
           himself
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           will
           be
           a
           common
           swearer
           ,
           and
           opposer
           ,
           and
           malitious
           against
           goodness
           ,
           being
           only
           in
           love
           with
           some
           idle
           conceipt
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           have
           God
           himself
           stoop
           to
           ,
           else
           he
           will
           not
           to
           Heaven
           :
           he
           
           will
           not
           be
           saved
           but
           by
           his
           own
           foolery
           .
           A
           man
           that
           hath
           a
           bitter
           spirit
           against
           the
           power
           of
           grace
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           common
           blasphemer
           ,
           that
           carrieth
           a
           spight
           against
           Religion
           ,
           for
           him
           to
           say
           ,
           
             God
             is
             his
             God
          
           ,
           the
           Devil
           will
           as
           well
           say
           so
           .
           He
           will
           say
           of
           Paul
           and
           Sylas
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           he
           will
           not
           say
           himself
           is
           .
           For
           a
           man
           to
           live
           in
           sins
           against
           Conscience
           ,
           defend
           them
           ,
           oppose
           all
           that
           opposeth
           his
           sins
           ,
           and
           yet
           claim
           an
           interest
           ,
           while
           that
           disposition
           standeth
           in
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           then
           satanical
           impudency
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           extream
           hardening
           of
           the
           heart
           against
           all
           goodness
           ;
           for
           how
           many
           thousands
           in
           the
           Church
           perish
           ,
           and
           sink
           to
           Hell
           under
           this
           presumptuous
           conceipt
           ,
           
             I
             am
             Gods
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             mine
             ,
          
           when
           the
           title
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           the
           evidence
           false
           .
           And
           therefore
           is
           is
           a
           point
           deserving
           throughly
           to
           be
           examined
           continually
           ,
           what
           those
           evidences
           of
           graces
           be
           ,
           that
           we
           venture
           our
           souls
           and
           salvation
           upon
           .
           I
           will
           not
           stand
           much
           to
           presse
           the
           point
           .
           But
           you
           see
           the
           necessity
           of
           it
           ,
           consider
           therefore
           I
           beseech
           you
           wha●
           I
           have
           s●id
           .
           If
           God
           
           be
           ours
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           a
           separation
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           an
           owning
           of
           God
           for
           our
           God
           ;
           There
           will
           be
           a
           separation
           from
           all
           that
           is
           not
           his
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           gathering
           to
           them
           that
           be
           his
           .
           The
           work
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           in
           his
           Children
           ,
           is
           like
           fire
           ,
           which
           hath
           two
           properties
           ,
           to
           sever
           all
           heterogeneal
           and
           strange
           stuffe
           and
           drosse
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           gather
           all
           the
           homogeneal
           stuffe
           of
           one
           nature
           .
           And
           so
           the
           works
           of
           the
           spirit
           gathereth
           to
           the
           soul
           so
           much
           as
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           refines
           that
           ,
           and
           severeth
           that
           which
           is
           contrary
           .
           That
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           telleth
           them
           that
           
           they
           be
           Gods
           ,
           it
           is
           is
           a
           severing
           spirit
           ,
           and
           a
           uniting
           spirit
           ,
           it
           severs
           contraries
           ,
           and
           it
           uniteth
           things
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           joyning
           to
           what
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           a
           separating
           of
           what
           is
           evil
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           add
           this
           farther
           ,
           that
           wheresoever
           on
           good
           title
           ,
           we
           can
           say
           ,
           
             I
             am
             Gods
          
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           reflect
           act
           of
           the
           soul
           to
           say
           ,
           
             God
             is
             mine
          
           .
           God
           hath
           
           put
           a
           light
           of
           reason
           and
           friendship
           into
           man.
           Now
           friendship
           standeth
           in
           mutual
           office
           of
           duty
           and
           gift
           ,
           where
           this
           is
           not
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           friendship
           ,
           
           no
           reconciliation
           ,
           no
           owning
           on
           good
           tearms
           .
           The
           end
           why
           God
           saveth
           a
           company
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           them
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           have
           eternal
           communion
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           with
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           ,
           and
           in
           Christ
           a
           nearer
           communion
           ,
           then
           he
           hath
           with
           them
           .
           Now
           how
           can
           this
           communion
           be
           ,
           unless
           we
           turn
           to
           God
           ,
           unless
           we
           have
           something
           to
           answer
           Gods
           love
           .
        
         
           
           Again
           note
           ,
           God
           is
           ours
           ,
           because
           Christ
           is
           ours
           ,
           the
           Covenant
           is
           first
           made
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           then
           with
           us
           .
           Whence
           we
           see
           a
           ground
           of
           particular
           application
           of
           that
           which
           we
           call
           particular
           faith
           ,
           a
           ground
           of
           particular
           application
           ,
           by
           a
           spirit
           of
           faith
           of
           God
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           Christ
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           Christ
           is
           my
           God
           ,
           and
           your
           God.
           
        
         
           
           The
           ground
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           as
           God
           offereth
           himself
           ,
           we
           must
           apprehend
           him
           ;
           but
           Christ
           offers
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           knoweth
           how
           to
           offer
           him
           .
           He
           teacheth
           us
           how
           God
           is
           to
           be
           presented
           ,
           and
           he
           presenteth
           him
           as
           our
           God
           ,
           
           and
           our
           Father
           ,
           and
           therefore
           let
           us
           entertain
           him
           ,
           as
           ours
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           a
           good
           ground
           of
           particular
           application
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           Christ
           to
           us
           in
           particular
           ,
           in
           two
           respects
           ,
           
           not
           only
           that
           every
           one
           in
           particular
           ought
           to
           have
           a
           particular
           faith
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           think
           a
           general
           faith
           is
           enough
           to
           believe
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           believeth
           ;
           but
           to
           have
           a
           particular
           faith
           of
           the
           object
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           subject
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           object
           ,
           that
           ,
           that
           is
           his
           in
           particular
           ,
           
             I
             go
             to
             my
             Father
             and
             your
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           God
           is
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           God
           of
           all
           the
           Elect
           ,
           and
           only
           the
           Elect
           ,
           and
           of
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           as
           we
           say
           
             in
             solidum
          
           :
           that
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             in
             solidum
          
           ,
           when
           every
           one
           applieth
           the
           whole
           to
           himself
           ,
           without
           diminution
           of
           any
           part
           .
           The
           sum
           is
           
             in
             solidum
          
           to
           every
           one
           that
           will
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           inlighten
           every
           Creature
           that
           shutteth
           not
           his
           eyes
           .
           As
           a
           common
           Fountain
           is
           no
           mans
           in
           particular
           ;
           for
           no
           man
           can
           say
           this
           is
           my
           Fountain
           alone
           ,
           and
           yet
           every
           man
           can
           say
           this
           is
           mine
           :
           so
           that
           every
           Saint
           can
           say
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           mine
           
             in
             solidum
          
           ,
           though
           
           he
           were
           alone
           ,
           he
           may
           say
           God
           is
           mine
           .
           If
           ten
           thousands
           have
           him
           ,
           yet
           God
           is
           his
           God.
           
             god
             careth
             for
             all
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             for
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             none
             but
             he
             .
          
           God
           offers
           himself
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           his
           whole
           Church
           ,
           but
           to
           every
           one
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           therefore
           of
           every
           one
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           apprehended
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           founded
           in
           all
           the
           great
           points
           and
           mysteries
           of
           Religion
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           the
           Petitions
           in
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           ?
           
             Our
             Father
          
           .
           What
           interest
           have
           we
           to
           all
           the
           Petitions
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           Article
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           not
           a
           particular
           application
           ?
           
             I
             believe
             God
             the
             Father
             to
             be
             my
             God
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             my
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             my
             Sanctifier
             ,
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             life
             everlasting
             is
             mine
             .
          
           We
           do
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Devils
           .
           Now
           every
           truth
           in
           Scripture
           is
           written
           for
           our
           comfort
           ,
           and
           shall
           it
           be
           no
           more
           comfort
           to
           us
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           Devils
           ?
           doth
           the
           Scripture
           intend
           us
           no
           more
           comfort
           then
           the
           Devils
           ?
           yes
           ;
           but
           the
           Devil
           may
           say
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           there
           is
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           and
           a
           God
           and
           Saviour
           ;
           but
           not
           
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           his
           torment
           ,
           he
           cannot
           come
           to
           particulars
           .
           So
           the
           Sacraments
           are
           to
           seal
           a
           particular
           faith
           ,
           as
           every
           one
           in
           particular
           taketh
           the
           bread
           and
           wine
           ,
           so
           by
           a
           particular
           
           faith
           ,
           every
           one
           may
           say
           ,
           Christ
           is
           mine
           ,
           his
           death
           is
           mine
           ,
           blood-●hed
           mine
           ,
           remission
           of
           sins
           and
           interest
           of
           Christ
           is
           mine
           .
           It
           doth
           not
           seal
           a
           general
           faith
           in
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           but
           a
           particular
           assurance
           ,
           that
           it
           belongeth
           to
           every
           one
           .
           And
           so
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Catechise
           ,
           the
           ministerial
           questioning
           of
           sinners
           ,
           is
           intended
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           that
           believeth
           ,
           should
           apply
           it
           .
           If
           thou
           believest
           ,
           and
           if
           thou
           believest
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           thy
           sins
           shall
           be
           forgiven
           thee
           .
           So
           that
           if
           we
           regard
           prayer
           and
           faith
           ,
           if
           we
           regard
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           or
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Catechise
           ,
           all
           inforce
           a
           particular
           faith
           .
           If
           we
           have
           not
           particular
           faith
           ,
           we
           lose
           the
           vertue
           of
           all
           .
           So
           it
           is
           for
           the
           Commandements
           ;
           put
           case
           ,
           no
           man
           is
           named
           in
           particular
           ,
           yet
           every
           one
           ought
           to
           ply
           in
           particular
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           abstain
           from
           such
           a
           sin
           ,
           and
           perform
           such
           duty
           ;
           if
           they
           do
           so
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           glorified
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           
           punished
           .
           And
           there
           is
           the
           same
           reason
           in
           faith
           ,
           as
           in
           obedience
           .
           A
           man
           is
           condemn'd
           in
           Law
           ,
           though
           not
           named
           in
           Law
           ,
           because
           the
           general
           is
           set
           down
           here
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           ought
           particularly
           to
           apply
           it
           ,
           I
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           done
           so
           ,
           and
           so
           .
           So
           that
           it
           overturneth
           the
           end
           of
           all
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           labor
           not
           for
           a
           particular
           faith
           .
           To
           go
           farther
           .
           Now
           if
           I
           disablethis
           interest
           of
           particular
           faith
           of
           Gods
           love
           ,
           and
           Christs
           love
           ,
           ●
           loose
           the
           comfort
           of
           weak
           faith
           where
           it
           is
           true
           .
           What
           condition
           were
           they
           in
           now
           ,
           when
           Christ
           biddeth
           them
           go
           ?
           had
           not
           some
           of
           them
           denyed
           Christ
           ,
           and
           had
           they
           not
           all
           forsaken
           him
           ?
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           
             go
             tell
             Peter
          
           ,
           and
           tell
           them
           all
           ,
           
             I
             go
             to
             their
             Father
             ,
             and
             their
             God.
          
           So
           that
           the
           interest
           that
           a
           soul
           hath
           in
           Christ
           ,
           who
           hath
           true
           faith
           ,
           though
           a
           weak
           faith
           joyned
           with
           many
           
           infirmities
           ,
           the
           interest
           he
           hath
           in
           Christ
           is
           not
           broke
           off
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           by
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           let
           us
           comfort
           our selves
           in
           this
           ,
           labouring
           for
           a
           particular
           faith
           ,
           and
           then
           labor
           to
           maintain
           our
           interest
           notwithstanding
           our
           infirmities
           and
           faults
           ,
           notwithstanding
           
           our
           sins
           past
           .
           Let
           not
           Satan
           rob
           us
           of
           our
           claim
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           Father
           in
           Christ
           .
           Let
           us
           learn
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           cannot
           have
           a
           better
           pattern
           .
           What
           doth
           Christ
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           the
           sins
           of
           all
           the
           believing
           world
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           there
           been
           ten
           thousand
           times
           more
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           all
           one
           ,
           to
           so
           infifinite
           a
           person
           God-man
           ,
           he
           had
           made
           full
           satisfaction
           to
           Gods
           justice
           .
           But
           having
           so
           much
           upon
           him
           ,
           did
           it
           take
           away
           his
           claim
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           his
           God
           ?
           It
           did
           not
           ,
           but
           still
           he
           said
           ,
           
             my
             God
             ,
             my
             God.
          
           Was
           it
           a
           claim
           that
           did
           him
           any
           good
           ?
           was
           it
           a
           useful
           claim
           ?
           yes
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           made
           good
           by
           his
           Resurrection
           and
           Ascension
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           might
           well
           say
           ,
           
             I
             go
             to
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             God.
          
           I
           have
           overcome
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           due
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
           when
           I
           that
           had
           all
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           world
           upon
           me
           ,
           acknowledged
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           my
           God
           ,
           and
           underwent
           the
           burden
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           and
           satisfied
           for
           all
           sin
           ,
           you
           may
           well
           say
           my
           God
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           pattern
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           cause
           ;
           I
           may
           say
           so
           ,
           now
           because
           Christ
           said
           
           so
           then
           ;
           for
           he
           hath
           fully
           satisfied
           his
           Father
           ,
           who
           had
           laid
           that
           burden
           on
           him
           :
           you
           therefore
           that
           have
           particular
           burdens
           of
           your
           own
           sins
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           that
           other
           ;
           but
           have
           a
           conscience
           troubling
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           good
           ,
           because
           if
           you
           believe
           ,
           that
           is
           taken
           away
           .
           But
           put
           case
           you
           had
           the
           guilt
           of
           your
           own
           sins
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           sins
           beside
           ,
           what
           is
           that
           to
           this
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           guilt
           of
           all
           sin
           ?
           And
           therefore
           let
           no
           guilt
           hinder
           you
           from
           a
           spirit
           of
           faith
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           
             my
             Father
             and
             my
             God.
          
           Is
           Christ
           ascended
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           mediator
           of
           intercession
           to
           appear
           before
           God
           ;
           for
           whom
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           for
           sinners
           ?
           what
           work
           is
           there
           in
           Heaven
           for
           a
           mediator
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           not
           daily
           sinners
           ?
           Christ
           that
           hath
           satisfied
           for
           sin
           ,
           biddeth
           us
           after
           satisfaction
           ,
           to
           think
           of
           God
           as
           a
           Father
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           of
           his
           ascension
           ,
           even
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           to
           appear
           before
           God
           for
           us
           as
           our
           High-Priest
           ,
           to
           make
           daily
           peace
           for
           us
           .
           His
           blood
           is
           of
           everlasting
           efficacy
           .
           And
           
           if
           Abels
           blood
           cried
           for
           vengeance
           ,
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           crieth
           for
           mercy
           .
           As
           the
           appearing
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           Abel
           
           spake
           for
           vengeance
           ,
           so
           the
           very
           appearing
           of
           Christ
           speaks
           enough
           for
           mercy
           to
           the
           sinner
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           comfortable
           clause
           ,
           that
           in
           Hosea
           2.
           19.
           where
           God
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             will
             marry
             them
             in
             everlasting
             mercy
             :
          
           so
           that
           mercy
           is
           part
           of
           the
           joynture
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           God
           will
           marry
           them
           in
           mercy
           ;
           in
           what
           mercy
           ?
           in
           pardoning
           
           mercy
           ;
           as
           the
           Husband
           is
           to
           bear
           with
           the
           wife
           ,
           the
           weaker
           Vessel
           ,
           not
           to
           put
           her
           away
           for
           infirmities
           .
           Shall
           we
           attribute
           mercie
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           God
           ?
           Can
           a
           friend
           bear
           the
           infirmities
           of
           a
           friend
           ,
           and
           a
           Huband
           of
           a
           Wife
           ?
           &
           cannot
           Christ
           bear
           the
           infirmities
           of
           his
           spouse
           ?
           and
           therefore
           never
           think
           that
           our
           infirmities
           may
           hinder
           our
           claim
           :
           you
           see
           it
           did
           not
           here
           .
           But
           ,
           
             go
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             your
             Father
             .
          
           This
           comfort
           we
           shall
           be
           
           driven
           to
           make
           use
           of
           sometime
           or
           other
           ,
           &
           therefore
           make
           use
           of
           it
           now
           .
           
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           comfort
           for
           common
           sort
           of
           Christians
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           and
           I
           intend
           it
           not
           for
           them
           .
           It
           is
           Childrens
           bread
           ,
           and
           it
           must
           not
           be
           cast
           to
           Doggs
           :
           therefore
           they
           that
           have
           not
           God
           for
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           any
           sin
           ,
           they
           can
           lay
           no
           claim
           to
           
           him
           ;
           for
           they
           serve
           another
           God
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           their
           vile
           courses
           are
           instead
           of
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           affections
           above
           their
           God
           :
           and
           therefore
           let
           them
           not
           think
           any
           promise
           belongeth
           to
           them
           in
           that
           course
           .
           Let
           them
           think
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           consuming
           sire
           ,
           as
           everlasting
           burnings
           ,
           while
           they
           be
           such
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           peace
           is
           as
           the
           peace
           that
           the
           soul
           hath
           when
           the
           strong
           man
           holdeth
           all
           in
           possession
           .
           When
           the
           conscience
           is
           speechless
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           up
           to
           hardness
           of
           heart
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           desperate
           peace
           .
           This
           belongeth
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           resolved
           not
           to
           live
           in
           any
           sin
           ,
           that
           have
           given
           themselves
           up
           to
           God
           :
           and
           yet
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           remainder
           of
           corruption
           ,
           are
           driven
           to
           make
           use
           of
           that
           Petition
           ,
           which
           
           Christ
           bids
           them
           to
           pray
           ,
           
             forgive
             us
             our
             daily
             sins
          
           .
        
         
           
           Hence
           issueth
           this
           truth
           ,
           that
           a
           Christian
           may
           be
           assured
           of
           his
           salvation
           in
           this
           world
           .
           For
           first
           of
           all
           grant
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           particularly
           to
           apply
           ,
           as
           God
           offers
           himself
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           infirmities
           ,
           nor
           sins
           hinder
           this
           claim
           ,
           then
           what
           followeth
           ?
           but
           a
           
           Christian
           believing
           ,
           and
           repenting
           of
           his
           sins
           daily
           ,
           may
           be
           assured
           that
           he
           is
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           because
           there
           be
           grounds
           of
           particular
           application
           ,
           that
           therefore
           which
           seems
           to
           disable
           that
           interest
           ,
           hinders
           not
           at
           all
           .
           And
           therefore
           labor
           to
           maintain
           that
           comfortable
           state
           of
           assurance
           ,
           by
           all
           means
           ;
           the
           grounds
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           particular
           application
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           sins
           and
           infirmities
           whatsoever
           ,
           because
           Satan
           envieth
           it
           most
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           state
           wherein
           we
           honor
           God
           most
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           enter
           largely
           into
           the
           point
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           spoken
           of
           it
           in
           other
           Texts
           ;
           but
           for
           as
           much
           as
           concerneth
           this
           time
           ,
           we
           must
           labor
           for
           that
           ,
           without
           the
           which
           we
           cannot
           go
           through
           that
           which
           God
           calleth
           us
           to
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           be
           many
           duties
           and
           dispositions
           that
           God
           requires
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           be
           in
           ,
           without
           assurance
           of
           salvation
           on
           good
           grounds
           ;
           what
           is
           that
           ?
           God
           bids
           us
           be
           thankful
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           how
           can
           I
           know
           that
           ?
           unless
           I
           know
           God
           is
           mine
           ,
           and
           Christ
           is
           mine
           ,
           can
           I
           be
           thankful
           for
           that
           which
           I
           doubt
           of
           ,
           and
           think
           I
           ought
           to
           doubt
           of
           ?
           therefore
           it
           is
           such
           a
           
           state
           ,
           without
           which
           I
           cannot
           perform
           other
           duties
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           grand
           duty
           of
           thankfulness
           .
           And
           what
           a
           pittiful
           state
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           should
           not
           be
           thankful
           for
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           Heaven
           ,
           nor
           for
           the
           state
           of
           another
           world
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           such
           great
           matters
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           cannot
           thank
           God
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Again
           ,
           God
           enjoyneth
           us
           to
           rejoyce
           .
           
             Rejoyce
             ,
             and
             again
             I
             say
             ,
             rejoyce
             .
          
           Can
           a
           man
           rejoyce
           ,
           that
           his
           name
           is
           written
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           not
           know
           his
           name
           is
           written
           there
           ?
           The
           Disciples
           were
           very
           weak
           now
           ,
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           infirmities
           ,
           they
           loved
           Christ
           ,
           they
           cast
           themselves
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           chosen
           another
           Saviour
           .
           Therefore
           
           
             rejoyce
             that
             your
             names
             are
             written
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           and
           how
           can
           a
           man
           rejoyce
           ,
           that
           knoweth
           it
           not
           to
           be
           so
           ?
           By
           Gods
           writing
           of
           the
           Law
           in
           a
           mans
           heart
           ,
           he
           may
           know
           his
           name
           is
           written
           in
           Heaven
           .
           Can
           a
           man
           alwayes
           rejoyce
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           not
           grounds
           why
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Again
           ,
           God
           requires
           chearfulness
           ,
           God
           loveth
           a
           chearful
           giver
           ,
           
           and
           a
           chearful
           doer
           .
           It
           is
           the
           disposition
           ,
           
           that
           is
           required
           in
           every
           thing
           ,
           give
           me
           thy
           heart
           in
           every
           thing
           thou
           dost
           .
           Alas
           ,
           how
           can
           I
           perform
           chearful
           service
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           I
           doubt
           whether
           he
           be
           my
           God
           ,
           and
           Father
           ,
           or
           no
           ?
           shall
           not
           I
           labor
           for
           a
           heart
           to
           yield
           chearful
           obedience
           ,
           doth
           it
           not
           come
           deadly
           off
           ?
           surely
           it
           doth
           .
           We
           ought
           to
           comfort
           our selves
           ,
           and
           how
           can
           a
           man
           comfort
           himself
           in
           a
           condition
           full
           of
           uncertainties
           ,
           no
           comforts
           are
           comfortable
           without
           this
           ,
           That
           God
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           Father
           ,
           unless
           we
           know
           this
           ;
           comforts
           themselves
           are
           not
           comfortable
           unto
           us
           .
           None
           of
           the
           comforts
           we
           have
           ,
           the
           comforts
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           are
           not
           comforts
           to
           us
           ,
           when
           the
           soul
           saith
           ,
           perhaps
           God
           feeds
           me
           to
           slaughter
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           I
           have
           these
           mercies
           as
           my
           portion
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           
           and
           how
           can
           he
           be
           comfortable
           ,
           when
           he
           apprehendeth
           not
           ,
           that
           they
           issue
           from
           a
           spring
           of
           love
           ,
           alas
           ,
           comforts
           themselves
           are
           uncomfortable
           .
           And
           therefore
           shall
           not
           I
           labor
           for
           that
           ,
           without
           which
           I
           cannot
           be
           comforted
           ,
           especially
           it
           being
           a
           disposition
           
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           to
           be
           thankful
           ,
           and
           chearful
           ,
           and
           joyful
           ,
           and
           large
           hearted
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           God
           requires
           a
           disposition
           in
           us
           that
           we
           should
           be
           full
           of
           incouragements
           ,
           and
           strong
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           should
           be
           couragious
           for
           his
           cause
           ,
           in
           withstanding
           his
           enemies
           and
           our
           enemies
           .
           How
           can
           there
           be
           courage
           in
           resisting
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           Satans
           temptations
           ,
           how
           can
           there
           be
           courage
           in
           suffering
           persecution
           ,
           and
           crosses
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           not
           some
           particular
           interest
           we
           have
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           God
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           so
           ?
           unlesse
           we
           will
           denie
           obedience
           to
           all
           duty
           injoyned
           ,
           we
           must
           
           have
           this
           assurance
           which
           enters
           into
           all
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           spirit
           that
           quickeneth
           ,
           and
           enliveneth
           all
           .
           Therefore
           labor
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Else
           we
           shall
           take
           away
           the
           grounds
           that
           God
           inforceth
           good
           duties
           from
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           
           inforce
           duty
           from
           this
           ground
           .
           
             As
             Elect
             ,
             see
             ye
             put
             on
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             .
          
           I
           beseech
           you
           
             by
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           12.
           
             offer
             your selves
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             
             to
             God
          
           Alas
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           I
           shall
           have
           mercy
           or
           no
           ;
           why
           take
           away
           your
           ground
           ,
           and
           overthrow
           your
           principles
           .
           And
           therefore
           shall
           not
           we
           labor
           for
           that
           state
           of
           soul
           wherein
           we
           are
           fitted
           to
           be
           in
           that
           disposition
           ,
           and
           to
           perform
           duty
           as
           God
           would
           have
           us
           .
           I
           therefore
           beseech
           you
           labor
           for
           assurance
           of
           salvation
           .
        
         
           
           That
           we
           may
           maintain
           it
           the
           better
           ,
           see
           the
           grounds
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           not
           in
           our
           perfection
           ,
           for
           then
           the
           poor
           Disciples
           ,
           where
           had
           they
           been
           ?
           Alas
           they
           had
           dealt
           unfaithfully
           with
           Christ
           ;
           but
           the
           ground
           of
           firmness
           is
           on
           Gods
           side
           ,
           the
           certainty
           is
           on
           Gods
           part
           ,
           not
           ours
           .
           Tell
           them
           
             I
             go
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             Father
             and
             their
             God.
          
           Though
           we
           make
           breaches
           every
           day
           ,
           yet
           God
           breaketh
           not
           ,
           as
           Mal.
           3.
           
           
             Verily
             I
             the
             Lord
             am
             not
             changeable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             are
             not
             consumed
             .
          
           We
           change
           ,
           ebbe
           and
           flowe
           ,
           are
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           up
           and
           down
           every
           day
           ,
           varying
           in
           our
           dispositions
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           some
           root
           and
           seed
           of
           grace
           in
           us
           alwayes
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           change
           in
           our
           dispositions
           every
           day
           ,
           but
           it
           holdeth
           
           on
           Gods
           part
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           nameth
           not
           any
           qualification
           in
           
           them
           to
           build
           comfort
           on
           ,
           but
           
             my
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             your
             God
          
           ,
           will
           yet
           maintain
           the
           relation
           of
           a
           Father
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           have
           not
           dealt
           as
           you
           should
           do
           ,
           and
           maintaineth
           the
           relation
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           notwithstanding
           your
           fall
           .
           So
           that
           we
           maintain
           not
           our
           assurance
           on
           any
           part
           in
           us
           ,
           but
           on
           Gods
           love
           .
           
             Whom
             he
             loveth
             ,
             he
             loveth
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           Our
           God
           
           unchangably
           loveth
           us
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           shadow
           of
           change
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           the
           last
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           an
           everlasting
           Covenant
           .
           
             The
             God
             of
             peace
             that
             brought
          
           
           
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             the
             great
             Shepherd
             of
             the
             sheep
             ,
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             everlasting
             Covenant
             .
          
           By
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           there
           is
           an
           everlasting
           Covenant
           ,
           God
           will
           be
           our
           God
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           in
           death
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           .
           For
           this
           relation
           being
           on
           Gods
           part
           ,
           extendeth
           it self
           from
           forgiveness
           of
           sins
           to
           life
           everlasting
           .
           It
           is
           alwayes
           ,
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           blood
           of
           an
           everlasting
           Covenant
           .
           I
           will
           marry
           thee
           to
           me
           for
           ever
           .
           It
           
           holdeth
           sure
           on
           Gods
           part
           .
           
        
         
           Let
           us
           therefore
           labor
           to
           maintain
           this
           assurance
           of
           salvation
           from
           Gods
           love
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           for
           our
           comfort
           ,
           we
           must
           do
           our
           parts
           too
           ,
           though
           it
           begin
           with
           God.
           It
           beginneth
           on
           Gods
           part
           .
           He
           loveth
           us
           first
           ,
           and
           imbraceth
           us
           first
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           love
           again
           ,
           and
           imbrace
           again
           .
           We
           must
           desire
           of
           God
           grace
           to
           answer
           relation
           .
           Therefore
           I
           will
           prescribe
           some
           rules
           ,
           how
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           God
           is
           our
           God
           with
           comfort
           .
           That
           we
           may
           have
           the
           comfort
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           making
           good
           our
           interest
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           good
           that
           
           we
           are
           Sonnes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           call
           him
           Father
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           call
           him
           our
           God
           ,
           his
           spouse
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           call
           him
           our
           Husband
           .
           And
           because
           this
           cometh
           from
           God
           ,
           joyn
           this
           withall
           our
           endeavors
           .
           Lord
           thou
           must
           begin
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           shew
           my self
           as
           a
           spouse
           to
           thee
           ,
           but
           thou
           must
           discover
           thy self
           to
           me
           .
           I
           desire
           to
           love
           thee
           ,
           but
           discover
           thy
           love
           first
           ,
           all
           I
           can
           do
           is
           but
           reflection
           .
           Thou
           must
           shine
           on
           me
           first
           ,
           so
           
           desire
           God
           to
           reveal
           himself
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           cannot
           but
           carry
           our selves
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           we
           should
           do
           in
           our
           Relation
           .
        
         
           This
           day
           we
           must
           perform
           the
           relation
           on
           our
           sides
           :
           there
           be
           two
           words
           that
           go
           to
           this
           heavenly
           bargain
           .
           The
           Covenant
           consisteth
           of
           two
           parts
           .
           Now
           de●ire
           God
           ,
           by
           his
           grace
           ,
           to
           inable
           us
           to
           do
           our
           part
           ,
           for
           he
           doth
           both
           .
           And
           desire
           him
           according
           to
           his
           promise
           ,
           to
           teach
           us
           to
           love
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           write
           his
           Law
           in
           our
           hearts
           to
           do
           what
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           circumcise
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           give
           his
           holy
           spirit
           .
           We
           aske
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           he
           hath
           promised
           ,
           and
           so
           go
           boldly
           to
           him
           .
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           hast
           made
           a
           Covenant
           with
           us
           ,
           we
           cannot
           keep
           it
           without
           thee
           ,
           thou
           hast
           not
           only
           promised
           grace
           and
           gifts
           ,
           but
           the
           grace
           to
           perform
           the
           Covenant
           on
           our
           parts
           must
           come
           from
           thee
           .
           And
           this
           God
           will
           do
           :
           therefore
           in
           the
           use
           of
           means
           attend
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           looking
           to
           him
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           grace
           to
           do
           our
           parts
           ,
           and
           then
           maintain
           this
           assurance
           ,
           
           without
           which
           we
           cannot
           live
           as
           Christians
           should
           live
           .
        
         
           That
           we
           may
           further
           maintain
           this
           Relation
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           our
           God
           ;
           Let
           us
           labor
           to
           get
           into
           Christ
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           in
           him
           that
           God
           is
           our
           Father
           ,
           and
           to
           grow
           up
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           growe
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           to
           grow
           up
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           grace
           .
        
         
           A
           gratious
           Christian
           never
           wanteth
           arguments
           of
           assurance
           of
           salvation
           ;
           It
           is
           the
           dead-hearted
           Christian
           ,
           the
           careless
           Christian
           :
           therefore
           labor
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           so
           to
           grow
           up
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           to
           know
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           labor
           to
           see
           the
           face
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           for
           in
           him
           are
           all
           the
           beams
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           as
           the
           beames
           of
           the
           Sun
           in
           a
           
           glasse
           are
           gathered
           ,
           so
           the
           beams
           of
           all
           Gods
           love
           meet
           in
           Christ
           .
           So
           lovely
           is
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           whatsoever
           we
           have
           in
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           from
           God
           in
           Christ
           .
           And
           whatsoever
           we
           have
           from
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           through
           Christ
           ,
           therefore
           growe
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           faith
           in
           Christ
           .
           To
           this
           end
           are
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           growe
           up
           in
           
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           fed
           into
           Christ
           .
           And
           then
           we
           may
           make
           right
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Ordinance
           that
           God
           hath
           sanctified
           for
           this
           end
           .
           And
           as
           God
           doth
           take
           us
           out
           &
           set
           a
           stamp
           upō
           us
           ,
           so
           labor
           to
           make
           choyce
           of
           God
           more
           &
           more
           ,
           &
           choice
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ;
           for
           there
           be
           the
           2.
           objects
           of
           our
           faith
           &
           love
           .
           Chuse
           God
           
           for
           our
           God
           ,
           &
           esteem
           him
           above
           all
           ,
           and
           renounce
           all
           other
           ,
           and
           resign
           our selves
           wholly
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           all
           is
           ours
           ,
           when
           God
           is
           ours
           .
           He
           setteth
           us
           apart
           from
           other
           men
           ,
           taking
           us
           out
           ,
           and
           appropriateth
           us
           to
           himself
           ,
           chuseth
           us
           for
           his
           Jewels
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           labor
           daily
           to
           chuse
           God
           to
           be
           your
           God.
           If
           we
           say
           ,
           we
           are
           Gods
           ,
           let
           us
           make
           choyce
           of
           him
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           appropriate
           him
           with
           our
           choyce
           .
           He
           is
           mine
           in
           particular
           ,
           there
           is
           renunciation
           of
           all
           others
           .
           I
           have
           served
           other
           Gods
           heretofore
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           favor
           of
           man
           have
           been
           my
           God
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           be
           my
           God
           no
           more
           :
           If
           we
           chuse
           him
           not
           ,
           and
           appropriate
           him
           as
           ours
           ,
           and
           renounce
           all
           other
           ,
           and
           give
           our selves
           to
           him
           ,
           we
           cannot
           say
           he
           is
           
             our
             God
          
           :
           this
           we
           should
           practice
           every
           day
           :
           In
           the
           solicitation
           of
           sin
           ,
           or
           despair
           
           for
           sin
           ,
           make
           use
           of
           this
           
           choice
           and
           appropriation
           ,
           and
           resignation
           :
           If
           we
           be
           tempted
           to
           any
           sin
           ,
           why
           I
           am
           not
           mine
           own
           ,
           I
           am
           Gods
           ,
           I
           have
           chosen
           him
           to
           be
           my
           God
           ,
           I
           have
           appropriated
           my self
           to
           him
           ,
           I
           have
           renounced
           all
           other
           ,
           I
           have
           offered
           my self
           to
           him
           ,
           therefore
           what
           have
           I
           to
           do
           with
           sin
           ,
           with
           this
           temptation
           ,
           I
           have
           taken
           the
           Sacrament
           on
           it
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           mine
           ,
           and
           Christ
           is
           mine
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           benefits
           ,
           therefor
           e
           if
           there
           be
           any
           solicitatiō
           to
           sin
           ,
           make
           this
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           &
           so
           we
           shal
           grow
           in
           assurance
           of
           our
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           can
           make
           use
           of
           it
           on
           all
           occasions
           .
        
         
           If
           when
           we
           be
           moved
           to
           any
           sin
           by
           Satan
           ,
           or
           our
           own
           flesh
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Devil
           within
           us
           :
           this
           is
           contrary
           to
           my
           Covenant
           ,
           this
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           
           renewing
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           so
           often
           renewed
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           &
           therefore
           I
           will
           not
           commit
           it
           .
           It
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           State
           I
           am
           advanced
           to
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           my
           relation
           ,
           God
           is
           my
           Father
           and
           my
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           must
           be
           his
           ,
           and
           what
           have
           I
           to
           do
           with
           sin
           ?
           what
           hath
           pride
           to
           do
           with
           a
           heart
           bequeathed
           to
           God
           ?
           what
           
           hath
           lust
           and
           filthiness
           ?
           what
           hath
           injustice
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           that
           is
           sinful
           ,
           to
           do
           in
           a
           heart
           that
           hath
           dedicated
           ,
           and
           consecrated
           it self
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           given
           up
           himself
           ,
           and
           all
           he
           can
           do
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           we
           have
           given
           up
           all
           we
           have
           ,
           and
           shall
           we
           give
           our
           strength
           to
           sin
           and
           Satan
           ,
           his
           enemies
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           we
           should
           grow
           in
           assurance
           ,
           exercising
           the
           increase
           and
           knowledge
           of
           our
           interest
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           therefore
           let
           us
           use
           these
           and
           the
           like
           things
           to
           make
           God
           our
           God.
           And
           if
           any
           temptation
           for
           sin
           be
           joyned
           ,
           as
           Satan
           cannot
           but
           solicit
           to
           sin
           ;
           so
           he
           laboreth
           when
           we
           have
           sinned
           ,
           to
           tempt
           to
           despair
           for
           sin
           ;
           for
           they
           be
           the
           two
           wayes
           by
           which
           Satan
           prevails
           .
           Now
           
           fetch
           comfort
           against
           both
           from
           hence
           .
           God
           is
           
             my
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             my
             Father
          
           ,
           and
           Christ
           teacheth
           them
           to
           call
           him
           so
           ;
           and
           therefore
           notwithstanding
           sin
           ,
           I
           may
           go
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           call
           him
           Father
           .
           The
           Disciples
           ,
           though
           their
           sin
           was
           great
           ,
           yet
           on
           their
           humility
           they
           were
           to
           acknowledge
           God
           to
           be
           their
           Father
           ,
           and
           their
           God.
           And
           
           therefore
           answer
           Satan
           ;
           I
           ought
           not
           to
           abuse
           and
           break
           off
           ,
           and
           deny
           my
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           my
           Father
           ,
           and
           my
           God
           ,
           for
           any
           sin
           ,
           because
           the
           Disciples
           did
           not
           so
           ;
           and
           Christ
           hath
           taught
           how
           to
           make
           use
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           for
           my
           comfort
           .
           We
           cannot
           have
           a
           better
           guide
           then
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           never
           think
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           as
           
             our
             God
          
           and
           
             our
             Father
          
           ,
           and
           labor
           to
           answer
           all
           Satans
           temptations
           in
           that
           kinde
           from
           hence
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Again
           ,
           this
           assurance
           that
           God
           is
           our
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           our
           Father
           ,
           is
           wrought
           by
           the
           sealing
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           sanctifying
           of
           us
           :
           therefore
           take
           heed
           ,
           we
           grieve
           not
           the
           spirit
           of
           
             God.
             Gods
          
           spirit
           moveth
           our
           hearts
           often
           times
           in
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           reading
           or
           praying
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           any
           good
           motions
           ,
           or
           when
           we
           entertain
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           do
           not
           grieve
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           office
           is
           to
           seal
           us
           to
           the
           day
           of
           redemption
           ,
           to
           assure
           us
           God
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           Father
           in
           Christ
           .
           Grieve
           him
           not
           ,
           least
           he
           grieve
           us
           ,
           by
           reaching
           and
           tormenting
           
           our
           consciences
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           way
           to
           maintain
           our
           interest
           .
           Take
           heed
           of
           crossing
           the
           spirit
           ,
           especially
           by
           any
           sin
           against
           conscience
           .
           Conscience
           is
           Gods
           Deputy
           ,
           grieve
           not
           
           the
           spirit
           ,
           grieve
           not
           conscience
           ,
           for
           Conscience
           is
           God
           Deputative
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           li
           ttle
           God
           within
           us
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           we
           will
           not
           alienate
           God
           from
           us
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           have
           given
           our selves
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           true
           believers
           ,
           do
           nothing
           against
           his
           Deputy
           and
           Agent
           ,
           the
           spirit
           that
           sanctifieth
           us
           ,
           and
           sealeth
           us
           to
           the
           day
           of
           redemption
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           way
           to
           maintain
           assurance
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           our
           God.
           For
           men
           may
           be
           led
           with
           a
           spirit
           of
           presumption
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           God
           is
           my
           God.
           But
           if
           Conscience
           telleth
           them
           ,
           they
           live
           in
           sin
           against
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           suppress
           them
           and
           kill
           them
           ,
           as
           birthes
           that
           they
           would
           not
           have
           grow
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           then
           they
           cannot
           say
           ,
           God
           is
           my
           God
           ,
           but
           conscience
           telleth
           them
           they
           lie
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           labor
           for
           an
           holy
           life
           .
           That
           faith
           that
           maketh
           this
           claim
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           my
           Father
           
           and
           my
           God
           ,
           is
           
             a
             purifying
             faith
          
           .
           
           It
           is
           a
           faith
           quickening
           the
           soul
           ,
           a
           faith
           purifying
           ,
           a
           faith
           cleansing
           .
           Faith
           is
           wonderfully
           operative
           ,
           especially
           having
           these
           promises
           ;
           what
           promises
           ?
           
             I
             will
             be
             your
             God
             and
             your
             Father
             .
             Having
             such
             promises
             ,
             let
             us
             cleanse
             our selves
             from
             all
             filthinesse
             of
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             ,
             and
             grow
             up
             in
             all
             holiness
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           therefore
           labor
           for
           that
           faith
           that
           layeth
           hold
           upon
           this
           priviledge
           .
           God
           is
           our
           Father
           ,
           and
           our
           God
           ;
           make
           it
           good
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           a
           purifying
           faith
           ,
           an
           operative
           faith
           ,
           that
           worketh
           by
           love
           ,
           that
           sheweth
           it self
           in
           our
           conversation
           .
           The
           more
           we
           labor
           ,
           and
           grow
           this
           way
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           growe
           in
           assurance
           of
           salvation
           .
        
         
           Beloved
           ,
           favor
           cannot
           be
           maintained
           with
           great
           persons
           ,
           without
           much
           industry
           and
           respect
           ,
           and
           observance
           of
           distance
           .
           A
           man
           ,
           that
           will
           maintain
           the
           favor
           of
           great
           persons
           ,
           must
           be
           well
           read
           in
           their
           dispositions
           ,
           must
           know
           how
           to
           please
           them
           ,
           and
           yield
           them
           all
           observance
           and
           respect
           .
           
           
           And
           shall
           we
           think
           then
           to
           preserve
           respect
           with
           God
           ,
           without
           much
           industry
           and
           holiness
           ?
           It
           cannot
           be
           .
           
             And
             therefore
             give
             all
             diligence
          
           ,
           (
           not
           a
           little
           )
           
             to
             make
             your
             Calling
             and
             Election
             sure
             .
          
           It
           requireth
           all
           diligence
           ,
           it
           is
           worth
           your
           pains
           .
           We
           live
           on
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           our
           God
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           in
           death
           for
           ever
           more
           .
           That
           God
           is
           our
           God
           to
           everlasting
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           of
           an
           equal
           extent
           with
           the
           soul
           ,
           he
           liveth
           to
           fill
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           happy
           .
           Our
           souls
           being
           of
           an
           eternal
           subsistance
           ,
           therefore
           it
           standeth
           
           us
           upon
           to
           give
           all
           diligence
           to
           make
           our
           Calling
           and
           Election
           sure
           ,
           else
           it
           will
           not
           be
           maintained
           .
           Why
           do
           not
           Christians
           injoy
           the
           comforts
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           their
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           more
           then
           they
           do
           ?
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           they
           be
           negligent
           to
           maintain
           intercourse
           between
           God
           and
           them
           .
           We
           must
           know
           our
           distances
           :
           there
           must
           be
           reverent
           cariage
           to
           God.
           A
           loose
           
           Christian
           can
           never
           injoy
           the
           comforts
           of
           God.
           He
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           we
           so
           mean
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           reverence
           him
           ,
           
           we
           ought
           to
           love
           him
           with
           fear
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           with
           trembling
           .
           Humble
           thy self
           to
           walk
           with
           thy
           God
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           humility
           ,
           it
           maintaineth
           friendship
           .
           We
           cannot
           walk
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           friend
           as
           Abraham
           is
           said
           to
           be
           Gods
           friend
           .
           We
           must
           acknowledge
           our selves
           to
           be
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ,
           know
           him
           in
           his
           greatness
           ,
           and
           our selves
           in
           our
           meanness
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           maintain
           this
           to
           our
           hearts
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           our
           God.
           If
           we
           be
           careful
           to
           maintain
           this
           ,
           surely
           he
           that
           delighteth
           himself
           in
           the
           prosperity
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           will
           delight
           to
           make
           himself
           more
           and
           more
           known
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           assured
           of
           our
           salvation
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           hear
           me
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           have
           not
           yet
           made
           choice
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           God
           ,
           or
           have
           made
           choice
           .
           Let
           
           me
           speak
           a
           word
           to
           both
           ;
           for
           there
           be
           many
           that
           yet
           have
           their
           choice
           to
           make
           ,
           that
           have
           other
           Lords
           ,
           and
           other
           Gods
           to
           rule
           over
           them
           .
           Let
           them
           consider
           ,
           what
           a
           fearful
           state
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           life
           everlasting
           ,
           
             God
             is
             my
             God
             and
             my
             
             Father
             .
          
           They
           can
           say
           ,
           they
           be
           Gods
           Creatures
           ;
           but
           what
           a
           fearful
           condition
           is
           it`
           not
           to
           be
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           God
           is
           my
           Father
           ?
           will
           not
           these
           know
           ,
           whom
           he
           is
           not
           a
           God
           to
           in
           favor
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           a
           God
           to
           in
           vengeance
           .
           He
           must
           be
           friend
           or
           enemy
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           third
           in
           God.
           God
           and
           the
           Devil
           divide
           all
           mankind
           ,
           they
           share
           all
           .
           If
           thou
           be
           not
           Gods
           ,
           and
           canst
           not
           say
           so
           ,
           on
           good
           titles
           ,
           thou
           art
           the
           Devils
           .
           Yet
           God
           is
           daily
           pulling
           men
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           by
           opening
           their
           eyes
           to
           see
           their
           miserable
           condition
           ;
           yet
           all
           go
           under
           these
           two
           grand
           titles
           ,
           Gods
           and
           the
           Devils
           .
           If
           thou
           canst
           not
           say
           ,
           God
           is
           thy
           God
           ,
           then
           the
           Devil
           is
           thy
           God
           ;
           and
           what
           a
           fearful
           condition
           is
           it
           to
           be
           under
           the
           God
           of
           the
           world
           by
           a
           worldly
           ,
           carnal
           disposition
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           thou
           maist
           die
           so
           ,
           if
           thou
           be
           not
           careful
           to
           get
           out
           of
           it
           .
           If
           God
           be
           not
           our
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           our
           enemy
           ;
           and
           then
           Creatures
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           Devils
           are
           against
           us
           ,
           conscience
           against
           us
           ,
           word
           against
           us
           ,
           all
           against
           us
           .
           If
           he
           be
           for
           us
           ,
           who
           is
           against
           
           us
           ?
           If
           he
           be
           against
           us
           ,
           who
           is
           for
           us
           ?
           a
           terrible
           condition
           ,
           and
           therefore
           get
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           .
        
         
           
           But
           how
           shall
           I
           doe
           ?
           is
           there
           mercy
           for
           such
           a
           wretch
           ?
           yea
           ,
           he
           offereth
           himself
           to
           be
           thy
           God
           ,
           if
           thou
           wilt
           come
           in
           :
           wherefore
           serveth
           our
           Ministry
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           grace
           ?
           but
           to
           preach
           life
           to
           all
           repentent
           sinners
           ?
           He
           that
           confesseth
           and
           forsaketh
           his
           sins
           ,
           shall
           have
           mercy
           .
           And
           therefore
           God
           hath
           ordained
           Ambassadors
           of
           peace
           to
           proclaim
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           come
           in
           .
           And
           he
           intreateth
           you
           to
           come
           in
           ,
           and
           he
           chargeth
           ,
           and
           commandeth
           you
           .
           You
           be
           Rebels
           ,
           not
           only
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           enemies
           to
           your
           own
           souls
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           not
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           not
           yet
           come
           in
           ,
           adde
           this
           more
           ,
           you
           be
           sacrilegious
           persons
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           not
           Christians
           in
           earnest
           ,
           have
           not
           you
           given
           your selves
           to
           God
           in
           baptisme
           ?
           and
           have
           not
           you
           in
           your
           lives
           given
           your selves
           to
           lusts
           ,
           which
           you
           renounced
           at
           your
           baptisme
           ?
           now
           you
           have
           alienated
           your selves
           
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           you
           were
           dedicated
           .
           Did
           not
           you
           ingage
           your selves
           to
           God
           in
           your
           Baptisme
           ?
           and
           is
           not
           he
           willing
           to
           receive
           you
           ?
           He
           thought
           of
           you
           ,
           when
           you
           could
           not
           think
           of
           your selves
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           it
           bindeth
           you
           over
           to
           greater
           punishment
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           not
           come
           in
           ,
           but
           continue
           
           sacrilegious
           persons
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           you
           have
           dedicated
           your selves
           ,
           so
           God
           preventeth
           you
           with
           mercy
           .
        
         
           He
           incourageth
           by
           the
           seal
           of
           election
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           good
           by
           faith
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           will
           do
           no
           good
           ,
           being
           but
           a
           seal
           to
           a
           blank
           :
           therefore
           how
           many
           incouragements
           have
           you
           to
           come
           in
           ?
           Take
           Gods
           gracious
           offer
           ,
           he
           giveth
           you
           time
           to
           make
           your
           peace
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           ,
           but
           wilful
           rebellion
           to
           stand
           out
           against
           God.
           
        
         
           For
           they
           that
           have
           given
           themselves
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           now
           renewed
           their
           interest
           in
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           let
           them
           conceive
           ,
           what
           a
           word
           of
           comfort
           they
           have
           in
           this
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             
             is
             theirs
          
           ,
           and
           
             God
             is
             theirs
          
           .
           What
           an
           ocean
           of
           comfort
           is
           it
           ,
           when
           all
           things
           leave
           you
           ,
           as
           all
           things
           will
           ,
           ye●
           we
           have
           God
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           a
           God
           for
           evermore
           .
           At
           the
           time
           of
           death
           ,
           what
           
           comfort
           will
           it
           be
           to
           say
           ,
           God
           is
           mine
           ,
           Christ
           is
           mine
           .
           Life
           is
           mine
           no
           longer
           ,
           world
           is
           mine
           no
           longer
           ,
           friends
           forsake
           me
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           interessed
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           have
           made
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           God
           for
           ever
           ,
           the
           Covenant
           I
           have
           made
           ,
           is
           an
           everlasting
           Covenant
           .
           It
           is
           of
           that
           largeness
           ,
           the
           comfort
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Angels
           themselves
           admire
           it
           ,
           the
           Devils
           envie
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           glory
           and
           praise
           in
           Heaven
           for
           ever
           .
           Therefore
           make
           much
           of
           such
           a
           priviledge
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           envy
           of
           Devils
           ,
           the
           admiration
           of
           Angels
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           joy
           of
           a
           Christians
           heart
           here
           ,
           and
           matter
           of
           glorifying
           God
           for
           ever
           ,
           world
           without
           end
           .
           That
           God
           in
           Christ
           is
           become
           his
           God
           here
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           ravishing
           consideration
           .
           It
           is
           larger
           then
           our
           hearts
           ,
           here
           be
           comforts
           larger
           then
           the
           capacity
           of
           our
           hearts
           .
           
           
           
             Cor
             vestrum
             soli
             Deo
             patere
             debet
             ,
          
           our
           hearts
           ought
           all
           to
           lie
           open
           to
           divine
           things
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           more
           in
           them
           ,
           then
           the
           heart
           can
           contain
           .
           If
           we
           will
           shut
           them
           ,
           shut
           them
           to
           worldly
           things
           .
           Oh
           the
           comfort
           of
           a
           Christian
           that
           hath
           made
           his
           state
           sure
           ,
           let
           him
           glory
           in
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           There
           be
           three
           degrees
           of
           glory
           ,
           in
           all
           ,
           let
           him
           glory
           under
           hope
           of
           glory
           ,
           glory
           in
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           glory
           in
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           glory
           in
           God
           to
           be
           our
           God.
           That
           in
           the
           sharing
           ,
           and
           dividing
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           God
           hath
           given
           himself
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           what
           an
           offer
           is
           this
           ?
           that
           when
           God
           divideth
           the
           world
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           men
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           but
           you
           shall
           not
           have
           me
           .
           But
           to
           his
           Children
           he
           hath
           given
           himself
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           nothing
           better
           to
           give
           ,
           and
           indeed
           there
           is
           nothing
           else
           needs
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           more
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           we
           can
           speak
           ,
           but
           that
           when
           God
           divideth
           all
           things
           ,
           he
           should
           give
           such
           a
           share
           as
           himself
           :
           is
           not
           this
           a
           glory
           ,
           that
           a
           poor
           Creature
           should
           have
           God
           to
           be
           
           his
           ,
           and
           all
           he
           hath
           to
           be
           his
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           in
           life
           and
           in
           death
           ,
           it
           is
           worth
           all
           the
           world
           ;
           It
           is
           worth
           
           our
           endeavors
           to
           make
           our
           Calling
           and
           Election
           sure
           ,
           when
           we
           may
           have
           this
           comfort
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A93249-e100
           
             Prutitus
             disputandi
             scabies
             ecclesiae
             .
             Sir
             H.
             VVotton
             .
          
           
             Ideo
             conversa
             est
             ,
             quia
             angeli
             assurrexerunt
             praesentiae
             Christi
             .
             Gerfon
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             i.
             e.
             se
             domum
             versus
             praeter
             virum
             suum
             qui
             subsequebatur
             ipsam
             .
             Junius
             in
             anal
             .
             in
             Gen
             :
          
        
         
           Notes for div A93249-e760
           
             Exodo
             25.
             20
             ,
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ministery
             of
             Angels
             towards
             Christ
             .
             Luke
             2.
             9.
             10.
             
             Luke
             22.
             
             4●
             .
             John
             10.
             12.
             
             Act.
             1.
             10.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
             Psal
             .
             34.
             7.
             
             Luke
             16.
             22.
             
             Mat.
             24.
             31
             
          
           
             Presence
             of
             Christ
             comfortable
             .
          
           
             weaknesse
             of
             faith
             now
             seen
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             When
             Christ
             speaks
             the
             Angels
             are
             silent
             .
          
           
             Christs
             first
             words
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             Misapprehensions
             of
             Christ
             in
             good
             men
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             28
             
          
           
             Passion
             clouds
             understanding
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             81
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             28.
             
             Esay
             40.
             11.
             
          
           
             Love
             ,
             a
             willing
             grace
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             Nothing
             can
             comfort
             the
             grieved
             soul
             till
             it
             heares
             the
             voice
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Ing●ntes
             d●lores
             stupent
             ▪
             
          
           
             Christ
             takes
             notice
             of
             all
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             Rabboni
             
          
           
             The
             believing
             soul
             is
             never
             satisfied
             till
             it
             comes
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Obser
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Cathedra●
             habet
             in
             caelis
             qui
             cord●
             d●cet
             
          
           
             Observ
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Necessity
             of
             hearing
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Christ
             can
             easily
             comfort
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             the
             beginner
             of
             all
             saving
             works
             
          
           
             Object
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             The
             motions
             of
             the
             spirit
             must
             not
             be
             slighted
             .
          
           
             Alloquenti
             Christ●
             fideles
             respondent
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Grace
             a
             graduall
             work
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             God
             defers
             mercy
             .
          
           
             James
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             15.
             
             Mark
             7.
             27.
             28.
             
          
           
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             is
             the
             Christians
             life
             .
          
           
             Directions
             to
             re
             ▪
             injoy
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             45
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             63.
             
          
           
             Caution
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             28.
             1.
             
             Mark
             16.
             9
             
             Luk.
             24.
             1.
             
             Joh.
             20.
             1.
             
          
           
             Where
             to
             find
             him
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             46.
             
          
           
             Christ
             conveyeth
             himself
             to
             us
             by
             the
             ear
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             eye
             ,
             first
             by
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             The
             excellency
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             ●
             Cor
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             Caveat
             .
          
           
             The
             teachings
             of
             Christ
             by
             his
             spirit
             are
             powerful
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             resisted
             .
          
           
             General
             promises
             must
             be
             particularly
             applied
             .
          
           
             Christ●
             dying
             for
             sinners
             ,
             is
             no
             comfort
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             particular
             application
             .
          
           
             Spiritus
             Dei
             ,
             &
             Dei
             ,
             &
             hominis
             secreta
             cognoscit
             .
          
           
             John
             20.
             27.
             
          
           
             Love
             to
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             without
             the
             injoyment
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Sense
             much
             affects
             carnal
             men
             .
          
           
             Christ
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             is
             to
             be
             touched
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             sense
             .
          
           
             The
             Regenerate
             knoweth
             no
             man
             ,
             no
             not
             Christ
             himself
             after
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             Extern●
             dei
             placere
             nequtunt
             .
          
           
             Hos
             .
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             ●rduum
             &
             difficile
             est
             in
             fide
             vivere
             .
          
           
             Christ
             not
             to
             be
             touched
             ,
             because
             not
             ascended
             .
          
           
             non
             solum
             significat
             tangere
             ,
             sed
             ad
             hae●ere
             ,
             cōglutinari
             .
             
               Esa
               .
               52.
               11.
               2
               
               Cor.
               6.
               17.
               
               A
            
             tabernaculo
             im
             piorum
             hominum
             recedite
             .
             
               Num.
               16.
               27.
            
             
          
           
             Mitte
             fid●m
             in
             caelum
             ,
             &
             tetigisti
             .
          
           
             Christs
             care
             of
             mourning
             souls
             .
          
           
             Charity
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             God
             uses
             weak
             instruments
             to
             effect
             ,
             great
             matters
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             17.
             4.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             29
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             17
             
          
           
             Heb.
             ●
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Christ
             not
             ashamed
             to
             be
             neerly
             related
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             15.
             15
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             3
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             27.
             
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             23.
             
             John
             2.
             
             Revel
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Relation
             to
             Christ
             must
             not
             be
             denyed
             because
             of
             sin
             .
             Luk.
             15.
             21
             
          
           
             Tentatio
             ,
             est
             ad
             Christum
             eundi
             opportunitas
             ,
             ut
             nobis
             succurrat
             .
          
           
             Vanity
             of
             Popery
             &
             Popish
             Orders
             .
          
           
             Mark
             9.
             24
             
          
           
             Relyance
             on
             Christs
             comforts
             .
          
           
             The
             consideration
             of
             Christs
             free
             grac●
             and
             love
             keeps
             from
             desperation
             .
          
           
             A
             Christian
             is
             Confessor
             .
          
           
             Mark
             8
             ▪
             18
             
          
           
             Deserting
             of
             Christ
             is
             betraying
             of
             him
             
          
           
             Comfort
             in
             that
             Christ
             is
             our
             Brother
             .
          
           
             Christ
             in
             glory
             owns
             his
             Churches
             Cause
             .
          
           
             Use
             of
             exhortation
             by
             faith
             to
             labor
             to
             be
             one
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           
             John
             1.
             16
             
          
           
             Faiths
             usual
             work
             .
          
           
             Christs
             calling
             his
             Disciples
             brethren
             ,
             adds
             much
             to
             our
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Faith
             presents
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             present
             .
          
           
             Love
             teacheth
             what
             it
             knowes
             .
          
           
             Humility
             will
             be
             instructed
             in
             what
             it
             knowes
             not
             .
          
           
             Christ
             ascended
             into
             glory
             ,
             forgets
             not
             his
             people
             in
             debasement
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             high●st
             honor
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             By
             faith
             in
             Christ
             both
             sin
             ,
             death
             and
             hell
             are
             overcome
             .
          
           
             The
             freedom
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             The
             Christians
             dignity
             .
          
           
             Satans
             Objection
             .
          
           
             The
             Christians
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Christ
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             not
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Mother
             ,
             and
             brother
             in
             spirit
             ,
             is
             preferred
             before
             ▪
             mother
             and
             brother
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Christians
             are
             fruitful
             Trees
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             The
             world
             knowes
             not
             the
             excellency
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             therefore
             regards
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             constancy
             and
             humility
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Christ
             speedy
             in
             comforting
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Christ
             takes
             his
             ow●
             time
             to
             comfort
             the
             humble
             soul
             .
          
           
             Christs
             love
             constant
             .
          
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             Resol
             .
          
           
             Gods
             love
             is
             constant
             because
             grounded
             on
             his
             own
             eternall
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Fu●damenta
             ta●en
             stant
             inconcuss●
             Syo●is
             .
          
           
             Christ
             by
             death
             reconciles
             us
             ,
             by
             his
             life
             he
             saves
             us
             ▪
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Trusting
             in
             Christ
             takes
             off
             trouble
             .
          
           
             The
             links
             of
             salvation
             hold
             firm
             on
             Gods
             part
             .
          
           
             Gods
             love
             ●n
             Iterable
             .
          
           
             In
             darkest
             times
             Christ
             is
             near
             to
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Simile
             ▪
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             Churches
             care
             to
             find
             her
             beloved
             .
          
           
             Christs
             sweet
             and
             comfortab
             e
             sp●ech
             ●o
             his
             beloved
             .
          
           
             Christs
             high
             commendations
             of
             his
             spou●e
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             Kindnesse
             shewed
             after
             dejection
             is
             very
             seasonable
             .
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             Christ
             deals
             not
             with
             us
             after
             our
             deserts
             .
          
           
             Reason
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             Satan
             by
             laying
             guilt
             to
             our
             charge
             labors
             to
             carry
             us
             further
             f●om
             God.
             
          
           
             Comfort
             to
             those
             that
             sh
             me
             themselves
             
          
           
             John
             2●
             ▪
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             We
             are
             not
             so
             ready
             to
             come
             as
             Christ
             is
             to
             receive
             .
          
           
             Well
             m●
             when
             Christ
             and
             the
             soul
             m●et
             together
             .
          
           
             Presumptuous
             sinners
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             humble
             Christian
             ,
             most
             subject
             to
             be
             discouraged
             .
             Rom.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             ●
             .
             1.
             
             Comforts
             against
             great
             sins
             .
          
           
             Our
             comforts
             fail
             not
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             God
             and
             not
             man
             ,
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Difference
             between
             a
             carnal
             and
             a
             gratious
             heart
             .
          
           
             Sin
             imputed
             to
             Christ
             as
             our
             surety
             .
          
           
             Faith
             makes
             things
             absent
             present
             .
          
           
             Saints
             look
             forward
             as
             Christ
             did
             .
          
           
             Till
             we
             come
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             our
             desires
             are
             unsatisfied
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Notes
             of
             our
             spiritual
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             Heavenly
             mindednesse
             .
          
           
             Converse
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             be
             not
             defiled
             with
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Heaven
             injoyed
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             Quaere
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             of
             Christs
             ascension
             .
          
           
             Our
             enemies
             conquered
             ,
             and
             God
             appeased
             by
             Christs
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             Victory
             &
             triumph
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             24
             ▪
             
          
           
             Christs
             blood
             speaks
             mercy
             and
             pardon
             .
          
           
             The
             spirit
             h●r●
             ,
             and
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             here
             together
             .
          
           
             His
             Resurrection
             &
             ascension
             declares
             the
             Father
             to
             be
             satisfied
             to
             the
             utmost
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10
             ,
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Christs
             intercession
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             12.
             9
             
          
           
             Christ
             more
             skilful
             to
             save
             ,
             then
             Satan
             is
             to
             destroy
             .
          
           
             The
             super
             excellent
             advantage
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             above
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             21.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             All
             Scriptures
             are
             for
             consolation
             .
          
           
             The
             flighting
             of
             the
             Ministry
             is
             the
             havock
             of
             conscience
             
          
           
             Faith
             makes
             all
             present
             .
          
           
             Fath
             the
             Christians
             priviledge
             .
          
           
             Think
             on
             Christ
             as
             ascended
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             1.
             
             Mat.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             Go
             to
             God
             for
             pardon
             of
             sinners
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             To
             rely
             on
             Christ
             is
             to
             feed
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             first
             Christs
             God
             and
             Father
             ,
             and
             then
             our
             God
             &
             Father
             .
          
           
             How
             God
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Christ
             coequal
             with
             his
             Father
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             20.
             28
             
          
           
             1
             Col.
             20.
             
          
           
             God
             a
             Father
             .
          
           
             All
             comfort
             is
             from
             God
             reconciled
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Father
             is
             a
             tearm
             of
             indulgence
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             15.
             18
             
          
           
             Gods
             infinite
             love
             to
             a
             sinful
             man.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             A
             name
             of
             provision
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             32
             
          
           
             Luk
             12
             ▪
             30
             
          
           
             Father
             is
             a
             name
             of
             protection
             
          
           
             Pro.
             18.
             20
             
          
           
             What
             we
             owe
             to
             God
             as
             a
             Father
             .
          
           
             Fear
             God
             for
             his
             greatness
             ,
             love
             him
             for
             his
             goodness
             .
          
           
             Gods
             wisdom
             and
             love
             .
          
           
             God
             keeps
             the
             best
             things
             till
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             Esay
             49.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             121.
             4.
             
          
           
             Faith
             and
             prayer
             fetcheth
             all
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             God
             not
             a
             Father
             in
             Christ
             to
             the
             wicked
             
          
           
             The
             Hypocrite
             disposition
             .
          
           
             To
             whom
             God
             is
             a
             Father
             .
          
           
             Christs
             disposition
             
          
           
             The
             Character
             of
             a
             gratious
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Quaere
             .
          
           
             Solution
             .
          
           
             No
             sin
             should
             hinder
             us
             from
             going
             to
             God
             as
             our
             Father
             .
          
           
             The
             name
             of
             Father
             speaks
             no
             comfort
             to
             the
             malitious
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gods
             unexpressible
             and
             wonderful
             love
             to
             mankind
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             113.
             6.
             
          
           
             Our
             nature
             advanced
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             high
             as
             can
             be
             .
          
           
             God
             a
             Father
             to
             his
             disc●nsolate
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             117.
             11.
             
          
           
             Job
             42.
             6.
             8
             
          
           
             Gods
             love
             to
             us
             is
             from
             his
             own
             bowels
             ,
             not
             from
             our
             goodnes●
             .
          
           
             If
             mercy
             were
             not
             shewed
             to
             sinners
             ,
             none
             could
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             in
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             27.
             46
             
          
           
             God
             Christs
             Father
             in
             all
             his
             persec●tions
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             necessary
             to
             be
             teached
             .
          
           
             Contentation
             in
             all
             conditions
             to
             be
             laboured
             for
             .
          
           
             Humility
             a
             lesson
             to
             be
             learned
             from
             Brotherhood
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Love
             to
             the
             Saints
             the
             highest
             mark
             of
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             Notes
             of
             adoption
             .
          
           
             God
             may
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             though
             we
             cannot
             alwayes
             ,
             make
             it
             
          
           
             Even
             sighs
             &
             groans
             pierce
             through
             thick
             Clouds
             get
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Good
             things
             connatural
             to
             good
             men
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             go
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             17
             
          
           
             Mans
             insinite
             happiness
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Clay
             and
             dust
             taken
             into
             unity
             of
             the
             person
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             2
             6.
             
          
           
             All
             we
             have
             ,
             or
             can
             expect
             to
             have
             ,
             must
             be
             obtained
             through
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Use
             .
          
           
             Blesse
             God
             for
             Christ
             as
             well
             as
             for
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             ●
             .
             ●8
             .
          
           
             Christ
             as
             man
             the
             object
             of
             Gods
             love
             and
             predestination
             as
             well
             as
             we
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             How
             God
             is
             Christs
             God.
             
          
           
             God
             our
             God
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             founded
             on
             Christ
             .
          
           
             By
             vertue
             of
             Christs
             resurrection
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             only
             our
             Father
             but
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             God
             our
             God
             in
             covenant
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Interest
             in
             God
             great
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Even
             afflictions
             &
             Satan
             himself
             conspires
             to
             make
             us
             happy
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             1.
             2.
             
             Eccles
             .
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             Never
             rest
             till
             God
             be
             made
             our
             portion
             .
          
           
             God
             our
             joy
             ,
             our
             comfort
             ,
             our
             Rock
             ,
             our
             all
             .
          
           
             Examine
             our
             hearts
             what
             we
             make
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             of
             eternalconcernment
             ,
             to
             make
             God
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             Exo.
             20.
             2.
             
          
           
             Do
             all
             for
             God
             in
             obedience
             
          
           
             God
             gives
             us
             our
             being
             and
             wel
             being
             ,
             and
             doth
             all
             for
             us
             till
             we
             come
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Humane
             nature
             nearer
             to
             Christ
             then
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Angels
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             What
             God
             is
             ,
             wh●t
             he
             is
             able
             to
             do
             ,
             what
             he
             hath
             ,
             all
             is
             ours
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Want
             it self
             is
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             God
             all
             in
             all
             immediatly
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Use
             .
          
           
             Simile
             ,
          
           
             Pro.
             18.
             20
             
          
           
             Go
             to
             God
             in
             things
             of
             extremity
             ,
             by
             faith
             and
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Exo.
             9.
             28.
             
          
           
             The
             wicked
             outwardly
             make
             a
             shew
             to
             fea●
             God
             ;
             but
             hate
             him
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             A
             carnal
             man
             professes
             hi●
             own
             safety
             before
             the
             advancement
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             fearful
             condition
             of
             a
             wicked
             man
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             Who
             are
             Gods
             enemi●t
             .
          
           
             A
             Christian
             is
             a
             good
             man
             in
             his
             own
             particular
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             The
             humble
             man
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             proud
             .
          
           
             Peace
             of
             conscience
             inward
             joy
             and
             comfort
             ,
             signs
             of
             love
             .
          
           
             Mark
             9.
             24
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             73.
             25.
             
          
           
             Arguments
             of
             Gods
             shining
             upon
             the
             soul
             .
          
           
             Caution
             .
          
           
             To
             call
             God
             our
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             is
             an
             usurpation
             full
             of
             danger
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             50.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Propriety
             ,
             by
             ●itting
             our
             natures
             for
             communion
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             29
             
             Esa
             .
             33.
             14
             
          
           
             Comfort
             in
             our
             interest
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Particular
             exigencie
             supplyed
             by
             his
             all-sufficiency
             .
          
           
             Religion
             is
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             ●nd
             to
             make
             use
             of
             him
             for
             good
             ,
             to
             honor
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             thankful
             .
          
           
             Sacrament
             seals
             God
             to
             be
             ours
             .
          
           
             Man
             by
             some
             sins
             worse
             then
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             Gods
             spirit
             both
             a
             severing
             spirit
             ,
             and
             an
             uniting
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Friendship
             in
             mutual
             office
             of
             duty
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             God
             to
             be
             apprehended
             as
             he
             offers
             himself
             .
          
           
             Particular
             application
             of
             Christ
             how
             grounded
             .
          
           
             Sacraments
             seal
             a
             particular
             faith
             .
          
           
             Failings
             do
             not
             cut
             u●
             off
             from
             Christ
             .
          
           
             If
             Christ
             hath
             satisfied
             for
             us
             notwithstanding
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             we
             may
             call
             God
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             24.
             
          
           
             Mercy
             part
             of
             our
             mariage
             portion
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Use
             .
          
           
             Assurance
             .
          
           
             Joy
             springs
             from
             knowledg
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             10.
             20
             
          
           
             Gods
             service
             must
             be
             performed
             with
             chearfulnesse
             .
          
           
             No
             worldly
             comforts
             can
             satisfie
             the
             soul
             .
          
           
             Assurance
             earnestly
             to
             be
             labored
             for
             .
          
           
             3
             Col.
             12.
             
          
           
             Grounds
             of
             assurance
             .
          
           
             Assurance
             maintained
             to
             us
             on
             Gods
             part
             .
          
           
             John
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             20
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             Rule●
             to
             know
             how
             God
             is
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             God
             and
             Christ
             the
             Objects
             of
             fai●h
             and
             love
             .
          
           
             Interest
             in
             God
             an
             argument
             against
             sin
             .
          
           
             The
             flesh
             a
             Devil
             within
             us
             .
          
           
             That
             God
             is
             our
             God
             ,
             ●nd
             our
             Father
             is
             ground
             of
             infinite
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Assurance
             that
             God
             is
             our
             God
             ,
             wrought
             by
             the
             sealing
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             spirits
             sanctifying
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             is
             a
             little
             God
             within
             us
             .
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             
          
           
             Respect
             with
             God
             preserved
             with
             much
             industry
             &
             holiness
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             20
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             fearful
             condition
             of
             those
             that
             have
             not
             God
             to
             be
             their
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             is
             to
             pr●ach
             life
             to
             all
             repentant
             sinners
             .
          
           
             God
             preventeth
             us
             by
             his
             mercies
             .
          
           
             God
             our
             comfort
             in
             the
             losse
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Glorie
               under
               hope
               of
               glory
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Glory
               in
               affl
               ctions
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Glory
               in
               God.
               
            
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             10